Digitized  by  tine  Internet  Arciiive 

in  2007  witii  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


littp://www.arcli  ive.org/details/divinesciencelieaOOcramiala 


MALIXDA    E.   CkAMJ'.K 


Divine  Science  and  Healing 


MALINDA    K.   CRAMKR 

I'rt'sident  of  "  Tlic  Home   College   of  Divine   Science;"    Author  of  "  Lessons  in 
Science   and    Healing,"   "Basic   Statements  and    Health   Treatment 
ot  Truth,"  "  (jod  Incarnation  i'nsu.<  Personal  Reincar- 
nation,'' etc.,  and  Editor  ot   "  Harmonv.  " 


^■^   Text-book  for  the  Study  of  Divine  Science^ 

Its  Application  in  Healings  and  for  the 

Well-being    of  Each    Individual. 


SAN    FRANCISCO 

I'l  HI-ISHKP     liV     "    TlIK     HoMK    Coil  KI.K     (JK     DiMNK     SciK.NlK 
", -,6o    Sf.\  KNirKNl  H     SiKKKl 
IV0  2 


COI'NRICIIT    1902 


M.  I'-.  Crami-;r 


IT' 

Ho  i 


TJierc  is  no  unity  unihoui  equality. 

The  Infinity  and  Otnni presence  of 
Being,  its  action  and  result,  comprising 
the  one  self-existing  Alf  includes  the 
unity  and  equality  of  man  with  itself. 

"/  and  mx   Father  are   One."~-Usns. 


TABLE    OF    CONTENTS. 


Preface 3 

Introductory 7 

Spiritual    Experience 11 

Spiritual  Experience  in  Works 21 

Lesson   I — Being 27 

Lesson  II — Thought   45 

Lesson  III — The  Effect  of  Tliouf^ht 61 

Lesson  IV — Lazv  of  Expression 71 

Lesson  V — Lazu  of  Expression 83 

Lesson  VI — Denial  and  Affirmation 88 

Preface  to  Lesson  VII — Baptism  by  tlic  Spirit 99 

Lesson  VII — Prayer    loi 

Lesson  VIII — FaitJi    109 

Lesson   IX — J ntuition 117 

Lesson    X — Truth's   Practice 131 

Preface  to  Lesson  XI — Expression  of  Consciousness 145 

Lesson  XT — TJic  Spoken  Word,  the  Purpose  of  God 148 

Lesson    XII — 1 1 cal   the   Sick 160 

Lesson    XI II — Facts    .'Ihout    Healing i6y 

Lesson    XIV — Special   1  ustructions    to    Patients 173 

Lesson  XV — h'aith  and  Ihdicf  a   Unit 179 

Lesson    XVI — Marriage 189 

Lesson    XVI 1 — Marriage 200 

Lesson    XVi  1 1 — (^z'crcoiiiing    Poz'crty 206 

Lesson    XIX — I  nniiortalily 216 

Lesson    XX — Questions    hy    Beginners 224 

Lesson    XXI — 'Plieoli>gical    Ouestiojis 244 

Lesson    XXII— .//)()»/    Healing 2()J 

Le^siin   XX  1 1 1 — ( '(inclusion    271 

Index     2St 


PREFACE. 


As  the  light-house  throws  its  beams  to  guide  the  mari- 
ner through  trackless  waters^,  so  upon  the  world's  waste, 
this  book  is  sent  out  to  warn  the  wayfarer  from  time  and 
place,  and  to  guide  him  into  the  secure  peace  and  rest  of 
Infinite  Love.  May  this  chart  of  Divine  realization  of 
Truth  and  illumination  guide  all  pilgrims  on  the  path  of 
life  into  the  harbor  of  Infinite  Being. 

As  the  light  shining  from  the  light-house  warns  from 
danger  and  lights  the  way  into  safe  harbor,  so  the  Truth 
set  forth  in  this  book  of  lessons  will  be  seen  to  reveal  what 
the  true  light  is  "That  lighteth  every  man  that  cometh 
into  the  world ;"  which  makes  clear  the  way  to  Christ- 
consciousness. 

The  purpose  of  this  book  is  to  teach  the  principle  of 
Unity,  which  alone  makes  clear  the  true  relation  existing 
between  humanity  and  God,  and  the  purpose  of  God  mani- 
festing in  humanity ;  to  point  out  the  direct  and  sure  way 
of  safety  and  rest. 

May  the  contents  of  this  book  illumine  those  who 
study  it,  with  a  knowledge  of  Truth  which  to  know  makes 
free,  and  enable  them  to  demonstrate  health,  success  and 
happiness.  .So  will  it  be.  Natural  science  deals  with 
effects  in  Nature's  realm,  and  treats  of  the  relation  of 
things  to  things.  Its  theory  is,  that  various  and  general 
results  proceed  from  particular  causes,  which  causes  are 
ihcniselves  results. 

The  universal  Law  of  Creation,  or  .Science  of  Lxpres- 


Divine  Science  sion,  as  taught  and  strictly  adhered  to  in  Divine  Science 
and  Healing  is  as  essential  to  a  perfect  understanding  of  the  detail  of 
Science  as  is  the  Statement  of  Being  essential  to  its  perfect 
solution  and  demonstration. 

To  understand  the  height  and  depth  and  breadth  of 
Truth  expressed  in  these  pages,  it  is  essential  that  the 
student  place  him  or  herself  at  one  with  Infinite  Omni- 
present Spirit,  and  then  know  that  the  teaching  has  been 
formulated  from  the  consciousness  and  realization  of  this 
oneness.  A  consciousness  of  the  way  creative  power 
expresses  itself  in  creation  is  also  a  knowledge  of  the 
power  expressed  in  the  Spoken  Word;  of  how  the  Word 
becomes  flesh  and  dwells  among  us  and  is  full  of  grace 
and  truth. 

Divine  Science  teaches  that  re-creation  or  re-genera- 
tion is  simply  a  repetition  of  God  creating  or  generating. 
This  brings  us  back  to  original  Truth  and  proves  that 
man,  his  nature,  form  and  all    is  sourced  in  God. 

In  the  science  of  numbers  an  understanding  of  princi- 
ple secures  correct  solution  of  every  problem  and  pro- 
duces a  true  example.  In  Divine  Science  a  knowledge  of 
the  nature  and  infinitude  of  the  One  All  secures  truthful 
conclusions,  right  tliought,  word  and  deed,  and  demon- 
strates health,  peace,  and  satisfaction. 

He  who  is  uncertain  hesitates,  and  he  who  hesitates 
is  like  a  wave  of  the  sea,  agitated  and  tossed  by  the  wind. 
— Jcnics,  i:  6.  He  is  like  a  ship  at  sea  in  thick  darkness, 
attempting  to  make  safe  harbor  without  guidance  from  a 
beacon  light,  and  is  at  the  mercy  of  wind  and  wave.  All 
who  hesitate  will  find  true  anchorage  for  soul  and  body  in 
the  Truth  of  Divine  Science.  It  points  the  way  to  whole- 
ness for  all  to  enjoy  who  will  partake.  This  book  is  not 
intended  as  light  reading,  to  be  read  and  laid  aside,  but, 
instead,  should  be  thoroughly  studied  and  applied,  which 
will  bring  perfect  illumination.     It  will  bring  the  student 

[4] 


to  a  spiritual  sense  of  the  natural,  normal  and  unchang-  Preface 
able  state  of  Being.  Its  study  will  give  ease  instead  of 
dis-ease ;  love  void  of  fear,  charity  in  place  of  criticism, 
faith  that  knows  no  doubt,  truth  in  which  is  no  error, 
knowledge  instead  of  opinion,  happiness  that  does  not 
yield  to  sorrow,  harmony  that  cannot  "be  made  discordant. 

That  is,  the  light  of  pure  intelligence  will  prove  to  be 
the  only  light,  and  to  be  already  in  the  world  illumining 
mentality  and  visibility.  To  be  healed  means  realized 
unity  with  God. 

Divine  Science  knows  no  authority  but  self-evident 
Truth ;  hence,  its  teaching  is  all  sourced  in  the  Statement 
of  Being;  and  its  numerous  expressions  are  all  formu- 
lated to  accord  with  the  Law  of  Expression.  The  State- 
ment of  Being  and  Law  of  Expression  distinguishes 
Divine  Science  and  presents  it  as  equally  science  and  reli- 
gion, and  as  demonstrable  and  applicable.  Therefore,  they 
who  give  Divine  Science  thorough  study  will  find  in  it  the 
mental  discipline,  concentration,  change  of  habits  and 
the  building  of  character  essential  to  the  demonstra- 
tion and  embodiment  of  freedom ;  it  will  bring  out  their 
ability  to  teach  and  heal.  With  this  discipline  they  will 
be  thoroughly  prepared  to  finish  the  full  college  course  by 
simply  taking  the  theological  and  normal  instruction 
whicli  prepares  for  the  Christ  Ministry  of  Divine  Science, 
to  preach  the  glad  tidings  of  peace  on  earth  and  healing 
for  the  nations. 

We  know  there  are  earnest  seekers  in  all  parts  of  the 
world  who  arc  thirsting  for  the  truth  that  is  promised  to 
make  free — persons  who,  in  seeming,  are  "  heavy  laden  " 
with  mortal  beliefs  and  cares — who  cannot  enter  Thk 
Ilo.Mi-.  CoLLiiGic  or  DixiNi".  Scii'.NCK,  or  even  take  a  course 
of  class-teacliing.  To  these  dear  sisters  and  brothers  tliis 
l)ook  will  lie  a  messenger  of  peace,  health,  prosperity  and 
hapi)iness  ;  to  study  and  api)l\-  its  teachings  will  furnish 


Divi/ie  Science  a  basis  for  a  thorough  spiritual  education,  which  will  un- 
and  Healing  fold  from  within  as  the  study  is  persevered  in.  It  will  be 
of  great  value  alike  to  teachers  and  healers  who  are  in  the 
field.  A  knowledge  of  the  everywhereness  and  the  allness 
of  absolute  Good  is  that  knowledge  which  contains  faith 
and  secures  certainty  of  success.  It  is  realization  of 
wholeness  and  power  to  heal.  Permanent  health  is  Truth 
known  and  believed  in.  Humanity  must  come  to  know 
that  it  has  ever  held  and  will  ever  hold  a  true  and  unfail- 
ing relationship  to  all  Good.  We  have  only  to  perceive 
the  relationship  that  is,  in  order  to  know  the  past  and 
future.  As  God  is  one,  His  method  of  expression  is  one^, 
everywhere  at  all  times. 

Therefore,  in  Divine  Science  time  and  place  are 
illumined  with  the  consciousness  that  eternity  is  now — that 
the  ever  present  is  from  everlasting  to  everlasting. 


[6] 


INTRODUCTORY. 


Mathematics  is  that  science  which  treats  of  the  exact 
relations  existing  between  quantities  or  magnitudes,  and 
of  the  methods  by  which  quantities  sought  are  deducible 
from  other  quantities  known  or  supposed.  The  Science 
of  God  expressed  in  creation  is  that  science  which  in- 
cludes all  Science  or  Truth,  and  treats  of  the  exact  rela- 
tion existing  between  individuals  and  between  them  and 
God.  A  more  universal  statement  is,  it  treats  of  the  true 
relationship  existing  between  all  things  in  creation  and 
between  the  Creator  and  every  creation,  visible  and  in- 
visible. 

A  mathematical  demonstration  is  one  that  accords 
perfectly  with  principle,  one  in  which  principle  is  ex- 
pressed and  proven. 

It  is  axiomatic  that  there  is  unchanging  principle 
underlying  mathematical  demonstration.  So  is  it  that 
truthful  conclusion,  or  harmonious  expression,  is  in  exact 
accord  with  the  unchanging  nature  of  Being;  it  is  that  in 
which  Being  is  expressed  and  proven.  It  is  axiomatic 
that  there  is  unchanging  law  underlying  truthful  con- 
clusion and  harmonious  expression. 

Supreme  Being  is  one ;  hence,  the  Law  of  Expression 
is  one.  As  in  the  study  of  the  Science  of  Numbers  all 
problems  solved  arc  known  to  be  in  exact  accord  with 
l)rinciple,  so  in  the  study  of  the  Science  of  Being  all  con- 
clusions are  predicated  upon  what  Being  is  :  all  statements 
]);irtakc'  of   its  nature.     Tiie   first  purpose   to  be  accom- 

[7] 


Divine  Science  plished  in  the  study  of  Divine  Science  is  to  find  who, 
and  Healing  what  and  where  Supreme  Being,  the  self-existing  all,  is. 
When  this  is  accomplished,  it  is  easy  to  account  scien- 
tifically for  individuality  and  visible  form ;  it  is,  also,  per- 
fectly natural  to  think  true  thoughts,  speak  true  words,  do 
true  deeds,  believe  aright  and  enjoy  the  certainty  of  faith. 

To  know  the  unity  of  the  one  all  is  to  have  no  .other 
Gods  before  Me;  it  is  to  give  place  to  this  supreme  and 
limitless  Me  in  all  our  ways ;  it  is  to  find  that  unlimited 
good,  and  nothing  but  the  good,  flows  out  from  us ;  it  is 
radiating  the  Light  and  glorifying  the  Life  of  the  Infinite 
One.  Those  who  solve  Life's  problem  according  to  the 
principle  of  Divine  Science  will  experience  these  results. 
Divine  Science  teaches  the  natural  order  of  Being  and 
Being's  own  Law  of  Self-Expression. 

There  could  be  no  expression  without  an  Expressor, 
no  unfoldment  without  an  Unfolder,  no  existence  without 
Being,  no  creation  without  a  Creator,  no  demonstration 
without  a  Demonstrator,  and  no  effect  without  a  Cause. 
A  visible  form  could  not  be  without  the  Invisible  Presence 
of  The  One  who  formed  it.  There  cannot  be  a  thought 
witliout  a  Thinker,  a  word  spoken  without  a  Speaker,  a 
deed  done  without  a  Doer,  or  an  act  without  an  Actor. 

"Great  are  the  Symbols  of  Being,  but  that  which  is 
symboled  is  greater. 

"  A^ast  the  Create  and  beheld,  but  vaster  the  inward 
Creator." 

Never  a  time  the  I  of  every  individual  was  not.  Each 
one  who  studies  this  book  may  understandingly  say,  the 
I  that  I  am  will  never  cease  to  be. 

They  \v\\\  come  to  the  knowledge  that  visible  forms 
in  nature  hold  the  same  relation  to  their  source  that  ex- 
amples in  mathematics  do  to  principle.  The  examples 
symbolize  the  principle ;  so  the  living  forms  in  nature  are 
expressions  of  the  Creator;  they  are  neither  the  cause  of 

[8] 


their  own  appearance,  nor  do  they  exist  separate  from      Introductory 
their  Cause ;  they  are  proof  of  the  presence  of  the  one 
that  expresses  them;  they  reveal  the  unity  of  Expressor 
and  expression. 

"  We  are  hid  with  Christ  in  God."  In  learning 
Truth  it  is  found  that  man  is  forever  in  the  Creator  and 
is  an  eternal,  conscious,  inseparable  identity.  Truth  a 
unit,  God  as  all,  and  all  there  is  as  good  and  very  good, 
the  equality  of  Father  and  Son  are  forever  foremost  in  the 
teachings  of  Divine  Science  as  the  basis  for  right  thinking. 

As  in  reading,  the  harmony  of  a  sentence  is  promoted 
by  adapting  the  sound  to  its  true  meaning,  or  as  the  mean- 
ing of  idea  is  fully  expressed  by  adapting  thought,  voice 
and  gesture  to  the  spirit  of  it,  so  the  harmony  of  our  bodily 
existence  is  maintained  by  adapting  thought,  motive, 
reason,  belief,  word  and  deed  to  the  nature  of  the  Divine 
Presence.     To  do  so  is  freedom. 

Harmonious  bodily  conditions  are  to  be  enjoyed  by  a 
knowledge  of,  and  conformity  to  the  relationship  existing 
between  the  body  and  its  Source. 

Harmonious  expressions  and  true  interpretation  are 
one  and  inseparable.  The  demonstration  of  God's  Truth, 
which  is  individual  wholeness,  happiness  and  freedom, 
is  as  simple  in  method  as  is  the  demonstration  of  the 
Science  of  Mathematics. 

Science  is  exact  knowledge — truth  ascertained. 
Truth  cannot  be  ascertained,  or  knowledge  gained,  but  of 
that  which  is  exact  and  unchanging. 

True  knowledge  exists,  therefore,  in  knowing  the 
nature  of  the  Supreme  .Source  and  Cause,  its  action  and 
result  and  the  individual  application  of  this  knowledge  in 
the  various  walks  of  life. 

Therefore,  the  demonstrations  of  Divine  .'science  arc 
thus  i)rovcn  to  be  the  manifestations  of  God. 


[^ 


SPIRITUAL    EXPERIENCE. 


Though  I  hear  record  of  myself,  yet  my  record  is 
true,  for  I  know  whence  I  came,  and  zvhither  I  go. — 
(John,  8:  14.) 

He  who  knows  what  Truth  is,  speaks  of  the  One 
Eternal  Self-Existing  Source  and  Cause  as  constituting 
all  that  is  real  and  permanent,  and  of  conditions  that  have 
passed  away  as  temporary  beliefs  and  opinions. 

It  was  early  one  morning  in  the  year  1885,  during  an 
hour  of  earnest  meditation  and  prayerful  seeking,  that  I 
asked  myself  the  following  questions ;  they  were  asked 
with  faith,  believing  they  would  be  answered,  and  with  a 
willingness  to  abide  the  decision  whatever  it  might  be : 
"  Is  there  any  way  out  of  these  conditions ;  is  there  any 
Power  in  the  vast  Universe  that  can  heal  me?"  An 
immediate  and  all-convincing  reply  came.  The  reply  was 
not  an  audible  voice,  nor  was  it  an  inaudible  voice  in  the 
sense  that  it  could  not  be  understandingly  heard ;  it  was 
not  as  one  person  speaking  to  another;  it  was,  instead,  an 
intuitive  response  from  the  depths  of  Ucing,  which  em- 
bodied its  very  nature.  The  realization  pervaded  the  body 
thoroughly  throughout,  illumining  and  vivifying  its 
every  atom  with  newness  of  Life  and  strength.  Instantly 
Omnipresent  Spirit  was  realized  and  everything  was 
transformed  into  Spirit.  What  I  had  heard  of  .Spirit, 
with  the  hearing  of  the  ear,  from  early  childhood  be- 
came an  actual  reality,  a  conscious    living  presence.    Irom 

[11  1 


Divine  Science  the  depths  of  this  knowledge  of  the  conscious  presence  of 
tind  Healing  Spirit,  or  God  as  all,  I  felt  and  knew  to  a  certainty  that 
"If  I  ever  got  well  it  would  be  by  the  power  of  Holy 
Spirit."  I  quickly  arose  from  my  chair,  and  walked  the 
floor,  saying :  "IF,  if,  j/  I  ever  get  well  it  will  be  by  the 
power  of  Spirit.  Then  there  is  one  way  out  of  these 
conditions  ;  I  must  seek  that  way,  the  Truth  of  the  precence 
of  Spirit." 

At  that  time  I  had  been  under  medical  treatment  the 
greater  part  of  twenty-three  years  out  of  twenty-five  of 
invalidism.  During  that  period  I  had  received  the  best 
of  medical  advice,  which  I  endeavored  to  obey  implicitly. 
For  the  first  time  I  had  given  up  hope  of  obtaining  relief 
from  medicine  or  through  any  material  means  and  was 
determined  to  do  the  best  I  could  without  it.  ]\Iy  good 
husband  and  several  friends  who  were  anxious  for  my  re- 
covery were  urging  me  to  see  another  physician,  a  special- 
ist. My  case  had  baffled  the  best  physicians  both  in  the 
East  and  in  California ;  twelve  had  pronounced  me  in- 
curable. The  verdict  of  physicians,  as  well  as  of  the  best 
magnetic  healers,  electricians  and  the  majority  of  my 
friends,  was,  "She  is  incurable."  Out  of  the  kindness  of 
their  hearts,  my  friends  urged  me  to  see  the  specialist,  say- 
ing: "  It  will  do  no  harm,  if  it  does  no  good."  Being 
unwilling  to  experiment  further  with  medical  treatment 
I  found  myself  opposing  their  suggestions,  but  finally 
concluded  to  consult  two  physicians  about  the  matter 
whom  I  had  come  to  regard  as  personal  friends ;  one  of 
them  had  treated  me  five  years  and  the  other  two.  I  was 
somewhat  surprised  when  they  both  advised  me  to  con- 
form to  the  wishes  of  my  friends,  for,  said  they  :  "Judging 
according  to  symptoms  you  have  need  of  the  services  of  a 
specialist."  With  this  advice  I  grew  more  positive  within 
myself,  which  at  the  time  surprised  me.  My  answer  was : 
"  I  thought  you  were  my  friends.     I  will  see  no  other 

[12] 


physician."  One  morning,  shortly  after  this  experience,  Spiritual 
my  husband  anxiously  inquired  what  I  intended  doing  in  Experience 
the  matter,  to  which  I  replied  (not  understanding  the  full 
import  of  my  words)  :  "  Get  well,  of  course;  but  I  will 
not  see  another  physician."  After  he  had  gone  to  busi- 
ness I  thought,  "  Why  did  I  speak  in  that  positive  and 
determined  manner?"  I  had  never  before  spoken  so  de- 
cidedly in  opposition  to  his  suggestion.  So  I  went  to  my 
room  to  contemplate  the  nature  of  my  conduct  and  to 
criticise  if  I  found  it  merited  criticism ;  but,  to  my  sur- 
prise I  grew  all  the  more  determined  to  abide  by  my  de- 
cision not  to  see  another  physician.  It  was  during  this 
contemplation  that  I  asked  myself  the  above  questions 
concerning  my  healing  and  received  the  all-convincing 
response  of  realization. 

The  last  physician  employed,  who  treated  me  about 
two  years,  said :  "The  only  hope  I  have  of  your  recovery 
is  based  in  your  remarkable  patience  and  willingness  to 
endure  pain  and  suffering."  Quite  different  this,  from  the 
opinion  of  one  of  the  best  and  most  prominent  magnetic 
healers  and  physicians  who,  after  having  treated  me 
several  weeks,  wrote :  "  I  would  have  hope  of  your  re- 
covery if  you  were  not  so  patiently  enduring  your  condi- 
tions, and  so  submissive  to  your  suft"erings ;  you  are 
altogether  too  resigned." 

During  the  entire  t\\  enty-three  years  of  medical  treat- 
ment I  was  either  taking  medicine  or  applying  some  ex- 
ternal method  of  cure,  fully  iml)ued  with  the  belief  that 
something  must  l)e  done  to  recover  health.  I  thought 
constant  doing  essential  to  overcome  conditions  to  which 
1  su|)posed  myself  to  be  subject,  the  most  of  which  wore 
lielieved  to  l)e  inherited.  During  lliat  enliro  ])erio(l  there 
was  no  realizing  sense  of  Ixxlily  ease,  mental  rest,  or 
spiritual  satisfaction. 

While  un(k'r  treatment   in   .\e\v  York,  the  plixsioian 

r  13  1 


Divine  Science  advised  California  climate  as  my  only  hope  of  relief, 
and  Healing  which,  of  course,  necessitated  a  long  journey  in  search  of 
health,  which  I  now  know  was  always  wath  me.  I  re- 
turned from  New  York  to  my  home  in  Indiana,  where  I 
remained  a  few  months,  then  came  to  California.  Those 
who  believe  they  are  subject  to  conditions  and  environ- 
ments and  believe  in  the  efficacy  of  climate  as  a  means 
of  cure,  will  be  somewhat  surprised  to  learn  that  I  lived 
in  the  breezy  and  balmy  climate  of  San  Francisco  fifteen 
years  before  experiencing  any  real  and  lasting  benefit. 
When  I  did  experience  health  it  was  not  attributable  to 
the  climate,  but  rather  because  I  had  learned  that  neither 
locality  nor  cHmate  is  the  cause  of  health,  but  that  which 
makes  whole  is  One,  is  whole  in  all  climates  and  in  every 
locality. 

The  answer  to  my  earnest  inquiry,  as  to  whether  there 
was  any  power  that  could  heal  me,  was  an  all-absorbing 
realization  of  a  presence  and  power  not  before  realized. 
This  presence  was  more  than  personal,  it  was  omnipres- 
ence; it  was  more  than  any  visible  object  before  me;  it 
was  real  and  permanent.  It  was  so  vivifying  and  illumin- 
ing I  knew  that  I  was  one  with  it.  I  realized  it  to  be  my 
life ;  the  very  being,  knowledge,  health  and  power  that  I 
am.  It  was  as  a  "Consuming  fire,"  in  that  all  things  be- 
came It  and  were  this  One  Presence  manifested.  Simulta- 
neously with  finding  myself  in  God,  I  experienced  the  in- 
drawing  of  all  things,  i.  e,  that  all  are  in  the  embrace  of 
one  eternal  Good.  As  I  looked  out  over  creation,  I  beheld 
a  "New  heaven  and  a  new  earth,  old  things  had  passed 
away." 

That  hour  was  the  beginning  of  my  realization  of  the 
oneness  of  Life,  a  gleam  of  its  truth  flashed  across  my 
mental  vision  at  that  time  which  I  now  understand  to  be 
the  at-one-ment  of  the  whole,  Creator,  creative  action  and 
creation.     From  that  moment  I  have  not  questioned  con- 

[14] 


cerning  "The  Way,"  nor  have  I  known  or  taught  any      Spiritual 
authority  but  self-evident  Truth.  Experience 

Prior  to  this  experience,  the  presence  and  omni- 
presence of  God  had  been  but  a  vague  belief ;  it  was  with 
me,  as  it  is  with  many  others,  a  mere  hope,  or  Truth  un- 
realized. If  any  one  had  asked  me  if  I  believed  that 
absolute  good  was  everywhere  present,  that  the  Infinite 
Life  wds  manifest  perfectly  within  all  living,  in  that  there 
is  one  God  and  Father  of  All,  who  is  in  all,  and  through 
all,  and  above  all,  my  answer  would  have  been,  "  I  do  not. 
I  have  no  realizing  sense  of  it."  This  is  the  test  of  realiza- 
tion or  non-realization. 

At  that  time  I  had  no  thought  of  healing  and  teach- 
ing others,  or  doing  any  of  the  work  in  which  I  am  now 
engaged. 

This  realizing  sense  of  things  was  to  me,  going  unto 
God.  I  then  knew  I  must  think  and  speak  from  His 
standpoint,  would  I  abide  in  Him  and  demonstrate  that 
Good  is  all  in  all.  I  was  certainly  changed,  mentally,  in 
the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  and  each  succeeding  day  I  was 
able  to  say,  understandingly,  "God  hath  begotten  me ;"  I 
am  here  to  testify  of  the  Truth  of  Being. 

In  most  convincing  and  satisfactory  ways  have  I 
realized  and  enjoyed  the  freedom  of  Truth.  I  certainly 
know  that  I  have  everything  to  be  thankful  for.  Through 
living  the  Truth,  I  have  cast  mountains  of  seeming  diffi- 
culty into  the  sea  of  oblivion.  With  the  first  realization 
of  the  omnipresence  of  Supreme  Being,  I  made  my  first 
promise,  which  was  essentially  this :  that  if  I  could  be 
healed  through  a  knowledge  of  Truth — which  to  know 
makes  free — I  would,  with  singleness  of  purpose,  en- 
deavor to  proclaim  the  Truth  to  the  best  of  my  abilit}'.  1 
was  ready  to  affirm  that  as  much  Truth  as  in  me  is,  1 
am  ready  to  preach  the  gospel.  I  was  conscious  that  the 
One  to  whom  this  ])romise  was  made  was  e.\])rcsse(l  in 

[  1^"^  ] 


Divine  Science  all  living.  When  the  full  import  of  the  promise  dawned 
and  Healitig  upon  me,  it  was  somewhat  startling,  but  I  said,  "  Truth 
will  present  its  own  simple  method  of  expression,"  and  it 
has  done  so  in  the  teachings  of  Divine  Science.  The 
Truth  of  being  whole  now,  was  so  much  more  than  the 
hope  of  becoming  whole,  that  it  destroyed  all  disposition 
to  say,  "Lo  here,  or  lo  there ;"  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven 
was  found  to  be  within,  and  was  very  apparent.  The 
actualization  of  the  presence  of  one  living  and  true  God 
rent  the  veil  of  separateness  and  made  Truth  visible. 

At  this  point  the  question  that  naturally  arises  is, 
"  Were  you  instantly  healed  ?"  The  answer  to  this  is : 
I  at  once  saw  the  unreality  of  the  conditons  of  dis-ease 
and  was  free  from  the  belief  that  they  had  any  power,  or 
could  control  for  either  good  or  ill.  Thus  the  ax  was 
struck  at  the  root  of  the  tree,  and  the  old  conditions  passed 
away  as  fast  as  I  disowned  the  old  habits  of  belief. 

When  my  friends  heard  that  I  was  recovering  health, 
they  called  to  ascertain  what  remedy  it  was  that  was  bene- 
fiting me.  They  found  me,  as  they  expressed  it,  "  Looking 
like  a  new  person,"  and  asked :  "  Is  it  possible  you  are 
getting  well  ?  Is  it  true  that  you  can  sit  up  all  day?  Can 
you  go  upstairs  alone  ?"  etc.  This  enabled  me  to  see  with 
what  strength  of  conviction  they  held  me  as  being  incur- 
able. This  determined  me  to  free  myself  from  their 
beliefs,  and  I  saw  that  the  only  way  to  accomplish  this 
was  to  free  them  from  their  false  beliefs  about  me.  So 
when  any  of  my  acquaintances  inquired  about  my  health, 
I  told  them  that  I  was  quite  well.  I  discovered  that  to 
enjoy  health  it  was  necessary  to  break  up  the  habit  of 
inquiring  about  feelings  of  ease  or  disease.  Putting  this 
discovery  into  practice  enabled  me  to  realize  freedom  from 
the  beliefs  of  others.  It  was  not  long  until  my  friends 
asked  me  to  give  them  treatment,  and  as  I  believed  that  I 
should  do  unto  others  as  I  would  that  they  should  do  unto 

[16] 


me,  and  as  I  wanted  to  appear  in  their  sight  as  being      Spiritual 
whole,  I  was  glad  to  treat  and  hold  them  in  the  conscious-      Experience 
ness  of  being  whole. 

Among  my  first  patients  were  three  cases  of  healing 
that  stand  out  more  clearly  in  memory  than  others.  My 
first  patient  was  a  young  lady  friend,  whom  the  doctors 
had  pronounced  as  having  quick  consumption.  Her 
friends  were  contemplating  taking  her  to  another  physi- 
cian for  a  special  examination  of  the  lungs.  The  day  be- 
fore the  examination  was  to  take  place,  she  called  to  see  if 
it  were  true  that  I  was  getting  well,  and  I  persuaded  her 
to  come  to  me  every  day  for  a  week,  before  going  to  the 
doctor,  which  she  did ;  and  before  the  expiration  of  that 
time  she  realized  perfect  healing,  and  has  been  free  from 
that  condition  ever  since,  and  is  a  well  woman  to-day. 

My  next  patient  was  one  who  had  been  an  invalid  for 
seventeen  years.  She  was  thoroughly  healed ;  and  from 
that  time  has  demonstrated  the  freedom  of  Truth  in  per- 
fect health  for  herself  and  family. 

After  the  healing  of  this  case,  the  wife  of  a  physician 
who  had  attended  her  for  several  years,  asked  me  how  I 
came  to  heal  her.  She  said :  "How  did  you  do  it?  What 
did  you  call  her  disease?  What  was  the  matter  with  her? 
My  husband  believed  her  to  be  incurable."  To  which  I 
replied :  "  Truth  made  her  whole,  and  I  neither  saw  nor 
named  disease." 

Tlie  third  case  was  one  that  had  suffered  extreme 
pain,  at  times,  for  more  than  five  years,  and  had  tried  the 
remedies  of  the  best  physicians.  She  was  faithful  in 
coming  to  me  every  day  for  three  weeks ;  at  the  expiration 
of  that  time  she  suddenly  realized  relief. 

I  then  decided  to  set  apart  one  afternoon  each  week 
for  free  treatment  and  invited  all  to  come  who  would. 
The  number  that  generally  came  was  from  fifteen  to 
twenty.     After  exjieriencing  good  results  from  the  trcat- 

[17] 


Divine  Sciau'e     ment,  they  requested  me  to  instruct  them  in  my  method  of 
ari.l  Healing      healing.     My  effort  to  comply  was  the  beginning  of  my 
teaching.     I  found  myself  ready  and  willing  to  do  what- 
ever was  requested.     I  felt  just  as  though  previous  prepa- 
ration had  been  made. 

During  the  hours  devoted  to  silent  meditation  and 
affirmation  of  the  good,  I  realized  that  the  mental  change 
taking  place  was  the  mental  act  of  passing  from  the  per- 
sonal to  the  universal ;  and  at  one  time,  while  making 
absolute  statements  of  Life,  I  saw  the  fallacy  of  the  popu- 
lar belief  that  there  is  a  "lower  self  and  a  higher  self." 
I  knew  that  Cause  and  effect  were  forever  united ;  that  the 
Creator  includes  creation  within  Himself.  With  this 
realization,  the  belief  of  separation  of  Spirit  and  body 
passed  away.  I  saw  that  holiness  consisted  in  oneness ; 
that  in  Truth,  Spirit  and  body  are  in  a  state  of  at-one-ment. 
When  there  was  no  longer  a  belief  of  two  selves,  and  no 
body  of  falsehood  to  deny,  my  health  sprang  forth  speed- 
ily, and  I  soon  realized  freedom  of  body,  and  could  say, 
**A  body  thou  hast  fitted  me." 

One  day,  after  having  treated  seventeen  cases  with  a 
marked  degree  of  success,  I  experienced  spiritual  whole- 
ness beyond  all  former  conceptions  :  I  realized  the  passing 
from  and  blending  of  the  individual  into  the  Universal 
Spirit  of  consciousness.  In  thought,  I  paused,  to  ask  my- 
self :  "  Am  I  drifting  from  my  family  and  friends  ?"  But 
intuitively  I  knew,  that  where  I  am  in  Being  there  dwell 
my  family  and  friends.  "  That  where  I  am,  there  ye  may 
be  also."  Truth  never  separates  family  or  friends.  It 
embraces  each  member  of  the  family  or  community ;  there 
can  be  no  Truth  in  the  belief  that  separates  families  in 
their  feelings  or  interests.  All  seeming  separation  is  but 
a  negative  condition,  a  non-acceptance  of  Truth. 

The  principal  thought  that  I  held  while  treating  the 
[18] 


seventeen  cases  was  the  Infinitude,  Omnipresence    and      Spiritual 
Allness  of  God;  that  God  is  Spirit — hence,  all  that  is,  is      Experience 
Spirit;  that  the  Holy  Spirit  comprised  the  whole,  whose 
law  is  Love.     I  affirmed  that  the  perfect  demonstrations 
of  God  were  before  me  and  that  His  Love  reigned  every- 
where in  all  living. 

Upon  retiring  that  evening  I  was  blessed  with  a 
realization  that  was  more  than  a  mere  mental  conception. 
It  was  a  knowledge  of  being  Omnipresent  Mind.  As  soon 
as  I  laid  my  head  upon  the  pillow  I  consciously  withdrew 
from  the  body  and  looked  upon  it  lying  on  the  bed,  and 
realized  it  to  be  a  thought  within  My  Mind.  I  then  said 
inquiringly:  "  Where  am  I,  and  zvhat  am  If"  Simulta- 
neous with  this  question,  I  saw  a  white,  ethereal  form, 
vapory  and  cloudlike.  This  form  enveloped  the  body 
lying  on  the  bed  and  pervaded  it  through  and  through. 
They  were  both  perfectly  transparent.  My  realization 
w^as  beyond  all  question  that  all  form  was  a  thought  in 
my  Mind.  Then,  with  increased  earnestness,  I  thought, 
"  Where  am  /,  and  ivhat  am  I?"  In  answer  to  my  ques- 
tion there  was  a  center  of  light,  something  like  unto  a  six- 
pointed  star,  pure  and  clear  as  diamond  light ;  its  center  as 
calm  and  as  transparent  as  pure  crystal.  This  center  was 
radiating  the  light  of  Life — the  pure  intelligence  or  con- 
sciousness of  the  one  Self -existing  Omnipresence.  It  was 
an  inseparable  individualized  center  of  the  One  Presence. 
Again,  I  knew  to  a  certainty  that  it  was  a  thought  in  my 
Mind.  I  intuitively  knew  its  connection  with  the  body 
and  with  Omnipresent  Mind.  Then  I  said  with  even 
more  emphasis:  "  Wlw  am  /,  and  tvhat  am  I?"  Simul- 
taneous with  the  asking  of  this  question  the  third  time, 
was  completed  the  realization  unto  full  consciousness  of 
Being.  /  zi'as  that  Omnipresence  which  lies  back  of  all 
form;  the  Dk'iiie  Mind  whicli  contains  within  Itself  the 
things  that  arc  seen  ;  tlie  Mind  not  seen,  but  which  Itself 

[19] 


Divine  Science  is  Consciousness.  I  was  not  only  conscious,  but  was 
and  Healing      consciousness  Itself. 

The  consciousness  that  I  realized  myself  to  be  was 
absolute  stillness  and  illimitable  Light. 

As  soon  as  I  thought  of  the  immensity  of  Omnipres- 
ence and  of  my  being  it,  form  appeared  within  me,  and  I 
pervaded  it.  Then  I  knew  that  God  never  thought  with- 
out producing  form ;  that  the  universe  of  form  was  within 
Omnipresent  Being.  Then  the  whole  of  visibility  was 
transparent  and  I  embraced,  pervaded  and  lived  all.  I  had 
outpassed  all  forms,  and  was  the  Source  and  Cause  of 
them.  This  consciousness  of  Being  was  the  actualization 
of  the  Truth  of  the  Allness  of  God,  which  I  had  with 
earnest  conviction  claimed  for  the  patients  I  had  treated 
during  the  day.  In  this  realization  I  experienced  the  true 
relation  existing  between  Cause  and  effect.  I  saw  the 
Unity  and  at-one-ment  existing  in  the  Mind  Infinite,  its 
action  and  the  result  of  action. 

As  my  attention  was  again  directed  to  the  body  lying 
on  the  bed,  and  I  opened  my  eyes  on  the  world  of  form, 
my  experience  was  that  the  state  of  Being  is  the  most 
blissful  peace  imaginable ;  my  feelings  were  harmonious 
beyond  compare.  Do  you  wonder  that  I  know  and  teach 
the  Unity  of  Life^  and  the  Divinity  of  all  Living? 
You  will  not  wonder  at  my  earnestness  in  preaching  this 
gospel  of  Supreme  Being  and  freedom  alike  for  all,  and 
at  my  determination  to  do  all  in  my  power  to  forward 
its  cause  and  extend  it  throughout  the  world,  that  all  may 
be  brought  to  a  knowledge  of  the  Truth  of  Being  and  of 
Brotherhood. 

This  Consciousness  of  Being  has  been  the  one  and 
only  basis  for  all  the  work  in  which  I  am  now  engaged, 
or  have  been  instrumental  in  inaugurating. 


[20] 


SPIRITUAL    EXPERIENCE    IN    WORKS. 

"And  I,  if  I  be  lifted  up  from  the  earth,  zvill  drazv  all 
unto  vie." — (John,  vii.,  ^2.) 

When  I  began  teaching  classes  in  1887,  I  saw  the 
necessity  of  systematizing  my  teaching ;  that  as  Truth  was 
very  simple,  it  was  to  be  presented  in  the  simplified  form 
of  the  trinity,  Being,  Action  and  Result;  that  this  Trinity 
being  the  All,  it  was  all-powerful  for  good  and  was  the 
true  basis  for  all  application  of  Truth ;  that  it  would  enable 
its  adherents  to  speak  with  authority.  I  determined,  there- 
fore, that  my  teaching  should  be  thoroughly  scientific  and 
not  partake  of  mere  sentiment,  opinion,  or  speculation.  I 
resolved  to  give  a  true  reason,  one  based  in  the  Reality  of 
what  is,  for  every  statement  or  claim  made.  My  purpose 
was  to  logically  show  the  conclusions  that  must  necessarily 
be  drawn  from  a  true  knowledge  of  The  Statement  of 
P>K[NG  and  The  Law  of  Expression.  With  that  de- 
termination I  have  persevered  in  bringing  out  the  detail 
of  Truth  and  presenting  it  as  Divine  Science. 

Strict  adherence  to  the  Truth  of  Being,  its  action  and 
result,  has  cna1)le(l  me  to  systematize  Primary,  Training, 
Theological  and  Normal  Courses  of  lessons  ;  also,  to  pub- 
lish The  Dixini'.  Scii:nce  Ticxt-I'.ook,  Scii^nce  and 
Healing,  and  a  logical  and  practical  little  work  called 
Pask;  State.mi:.\ts  and  IlKAETir  Treatments  of  Truth, 
besides  editing  the  moiuhly  magazine,  Harmony,  since 
Ociober,  iSSS. 

I  had  heard  speakers  say,  "We  nnist  talk  Truth  to 

[21  1 


Divine  Science  the  comprehension  of  the  people."  I  knew  that  spiritual 
and  Healing  things  were  spiritually  understood ;  therefore,  the  true 
spiritual  teacher  must  speak  truth  to  the  Spirit  in  the  peo- 
ple. It  is  principle  that  Science  teaching  deals  with  in  all 
its  presentation  and  not  the  present  comprehension  or 
limited  beliefs  of  people.  So,  from  the  beginning  I  have 
written  and  spoken  as  if  my  readers  and  hearers  were 
already  illumined  with  the  Divine  Mind.  If  this  is  not 
done,  what  regard  is  shown  for  Omnipresence,  and  what 
reward  have  we  in  rightness  ? 

Some  of  my  friends  were  desirous  that  I  should  speak 
altogether  extemporaneously  from  the  beginning  and 
cultivate  what  they  termed  "Inspirational  speaking."  I 
w^as  unmoved  in  my  determination,  which  was,  that  I 
would  speak  the  Truth  that  I  knew ;  that  I  was  to  have  a 
thorough  consciousness  of  the  reality  of  all  my  teaching. 
The  more  excellent  way  is  to  teach  from  knowledge  and 
not  from  inspired  conditions.  To  Be,  is  greater  than  to 
receive.  To  be  the  Expresser  of  any  power,  is  greater 
than  the  belief  that  we  receive  the  expression  from  a 
source  infinitely  beyond  us  in  possibility.  I  found 
myself  saying,  quite  frequently :  "  I  am  doing  what  I  wish 
to  do;  in  giving  class  instruction,  I  desire  to  analyze  every 
sentence,  that  I  may  know  to  a  certainty  that  it  embodies 
the  very  nature  of  Truth."  This  method  has  proven  emi- 
nently satisfactory,  in  that  the  teaching  of  Divine  Science 
will  stand  the  test  of  the  true  analysis  of  Principle,  and 
will  enable  those  who  study  to  apply  it  in  every  practical 
way,  and  to  every  question  pertaining  to  the  real  good  of 
humanity.  It  has  enabled  me  to  speak  with  certainty. 
This  was  the  means,  and  the  only  means,  by  which  I  over- 
came extreme  timidity.  I  am  sure  that  nothing  but  self- 
evident  Truth  would  have  enabled  me  to  come  up  over  the 
shrinking  habit  of  fear,  and  to  move  with  no  uncertain 
tread  in  all  undertakings. 

[22] 


The  truth  that  I  have  taught  and  pubHshed  for  the      Spiritual 
past  fifteen  years  has  been  derived  from  no  book,  but      Experience 
from  the  Omnipresent  Source  of  all  Truth,  which  is  an      in  Works 
open  book  and  accessible  to  all  who  choose  to  read  it. 

During  these  years  of  writing  and  teaching  I  have 
had  before  me  in  consciousness  the  omnipresence  and  in- 
finitude of  God  as  the  only  basis  and  authority.  One  day 
while  writing  my  first  lessons  I  was  somewhat  at  a  loss 
to  find  language  with  which  to  expess  my  ideas  in  the 
most  desirable  way,  which  to  me  was  to  express  them  as 
if  Spirit  or  God  was  speaking.  I  walked  the  floor  for  a 
time,  affirming,  "  I  am  Language,  all  language  is  potential 
in  the  Spirit  which  I  am ;  I  can  and  do  express  myself 
clearly."  I  walked  to  the  window  and  looked  to  the  right, 
my  eyes  resting  upon  the  beautiful  hills  called  "  Twin 
Peaks,"  and  instantly  I  saw  "  The  Law  of  Expression." 
I  turned  from  the  window,  and  said  to  myself :  "  I  see  in 
this  law,  or  trinity, — Creator,  Creative  Action  and  Cre- 
ation— the  Unity  and  fulfillment  of  all  law ;  a  method  by 
which  humanity  can  free  itself  from  the  false  race  belief 
of  separation  from  God,  and  from  all  errors  of  belief 
resulting  therefrom." 

This  Law  of  Expression  distinguishes  DiviNi-:  Sci- 
ENCK.  It  is  the  very  bottom  fact  of  Unity ;  it  proves  that 
we  are  the  All-Good  in  ]]eing,  at  one  with  God ;  we  pro- 
ceed forth  in  perfect  action  at  one  with  Llim,  and  in 
perfect  result  at  one  with  His  result,  or  creation. 

Li  the  early  part  of  the  year  1888,  I  realized  that  my 
time  was  to  be  devoted  to  the  teaching  of  Truth  and  Heal- 
ing ;  and  ])reparing  others  to  go  and  do  likewise  ;  so  in  the 
month  of  May  of  that  year,  I  decided  to  open  a  school  for 
that  jnirpose.  We  then  chartered  Tin-:  IIomi-:  C"(»i.i.i:<;i-:  of 
Dix'JM-:  Sc I icx (■!•:,  for  edncalional.  clliical  and  rclii;i(nis 
purposes;  for  instruction  in  Divine  Science  and  its  thcra- 
]K'i!lic  a])plication, — the  Christ  Method  of  llealiiiL;'.      I  he 

[2;n 


Divine  Science  College  was  chartered  May  fourth,  1888,  and  dedicated  to 
and  Healing  Truth.  The  following  is  quoted  from  the  dedicatory  ad- 
dress : 

"  There  is  no  Truth  that  is  not  included  in  Spirit, 
Science  is  co-eternal  wdth  Spirit,  its  action  and  result. 
Then,  to  Truth,  to  the  Good,  we  dedicate  The  Home  Col- 
lege. To  Universal  Spirit, — in  which  we  live  and  move 
and  have  our  being,  and  which  is  our  eternal  home — we 
dedicate  this  College.  To  the  Source  of  all  Truth,  the 
Bestower  of  all  Blessings,  the  Life  of  all  Things,  we 
dedicate  our  College."  Then,  "As  much  Truth  as  in  me  is, 
I  am  ready  to  preach  the  Gospel." 

In  August,  1888,  I  decided  to  publish  a  magazine 
in  connection  with  the  College,  setting  forth  its  teaching. 
The  intentions  then  were  just  what  they  are  now.  Since 
realizing  what  Truth  is,  my  habit  has  been  to  commence  a 
work  as  soon  as  I  saw  it  was  the  right  thing  to  do.  I 
have  neither  asked  for  nor  tried  to  see  the  ultimate  result 
before  commencing  the  work,  but  have  met  the  detail  of 
it  from  day  to  day  as  it  appeared  before  me.  When  I 
decided  to  issue  the  first  number  of  Harmony,  in  Octo- 
ber, and  spoke  to  Mr.  Cramer  of  my  intentions,  he  said : 
"You  have  had  no  experience  in  that  line  of  work!"  to 
which  I  replied :  "  No,  but  I  am  to  have,  and  it  is  for  me 
to  commence  its  publication."  He  then  said :  "  Have 
you  a  subscription  list  ?"  to  which  I  replied :  "  No,  not 
even  one  subscriber;  I  have  not  even  thought  that  a  sub- 
scription list  is  essential."  He  then  pressed  his  questions 
further,  and  asked  if  I  had  sufficient  money ;  to  which  I 
frankly  replied,  "  I  have  not  enough  as  yet  to  pay  for  the 
first  issue."  He  then  continued :  "  If  you  have  but  ten 
subscribers,  you  will  be  obliged  to  get  out  a  certain  num- 
ber each  month,  and  it  will  be  as  much  work  for  you  as  if 
you  had  a  thousand ;  the  work  will  be  constant,  and  you 
will  take  upon  }our  shoulders  the  expenditure  of  about 

[24] 


a  thousand  dollars  the  first  year,  besides  your  work.    Now,      Spiritual 

let  us  consider  the  matter.     Are  you  ready  to  meet  it?"      Experience 

This  was  the  first  time  my  husband  had  made  suggestions      in  ^^orks 

that  in  any  way  seemed  opposed  to  what  I  had  planned 

to  do.     I  took  the  matter  into  consideration  for  about 

fifteen  minutes,  and  viewed  it  from  the  standpoint  of  his 

suggestions ;  it  brought  a  very  uncomfortable  feeling.    I 

felt  as  if  a  dense  cloud  had  settled  over  me.    I  then  said : 

"  I  will  not  question  the  outcome ;  this  work  is  for  me  to 

•do,  and  I  will  do  it.    The  first  number  of  Harmony  will 

be  issued  in  October." 

I  fully  realized  at  that  time,  as  I  do  now,  that  there 
is  no  way  by  which  good  can  be  accomplished  that  is  not 
■open  to  those  who  act  from  the  plane  of  Divine  Being — 
from  the  Spirit  of  wholeness — for  it  is  the  Spirit  that 
works  all  things  together  for  good.  The  means  necessary 
to  carry  on  any  work  is  included  in  the  necessity  for  the 
work. 

Being  raised  a  Quaker,  I  was  not  wholly  unfamiliar 
with  the  idea  that  I  must  listen  to  the  still  small  voice, 
and  having  heard  it,  must  obey.  With  the  publication  of 
Harmony,  we  took  a  decided  stand  against  the  supposi- 
tion that  there  are  two  minds,  "Divine  and  mortal,"  and 
that  there  are  two  selves,  a  "higher  and  lower,"  or  two 
powers,  a  "good  and  evil,"  that  are  warring  against  each 
other.  The  Trinity  or  Law  of  Expression  proves  the 
absurdity  of  these  su])positions,  and  all  similar  ones. 

I  have  neither  advocated  nor  adopted  the  voluntary 
system  as  generally  understood,  for  there  is  nothing  in  it 
that  changes  anv  vital  point  of  interest  either  in  the  leacli- 
ing  or  ]M'actice  of  Truth.  It  is  simplv  a  matter  of  who 
shall  set  the  price  for  the  services  rendered,  whether  it  be 
the  one  who  rcnclers  the  service  or  the  one  who  receives 
it.  1  have  not  made  it  a  point  in  my  work  to  sjH'ak  of 
money,  except  as  a  niediuni  of  exchange.     All  the  work 

L  -'•''  ] 


Divine  Science  that  I  have  inaugurated  and  engaged  in  has  been  com- 
,211  d  Healing  menced  without  funds  in  hand,  and  I  have  demonstrated 
sufficiently  along  every  line  to  succeed.  No  effort  has 
been  abandoned  for  lack  of  means.  I  have  had  absolute 
faith  that  the  work  would  sustain  itself.  In  the  work  of 
Divine  Science  there  is  no  realizing-  sense  of  want.  The 
demand  for  the  work  includes  everything  needful  for  its 
completion ;  for  this  reason  it  is  supplied.  My  entire 
experience  is  proof  against  the  belief  that  it  is  necessary 
to  have  money  in  the  purse  before  commencing  any  enter- 
prise for  which  there  is  a  demand.  Faith  and  works, 
knowledge  and  truth  go  hand  in  hand  in  Science. 


[26] 


LESSON  I. 


BEING. 


Divine  Science  is  the  Truth  of  Infinite  Being,  and  its 
appHcation  is  the  Christ  method  of  heahng ;  it  teaches  that 
Being  is  all  power,  all  knowledge,  all  presence,  every- 
where all  the  time. 

Being  is  a  law  unto  itself.    The  orderly      j^^^  ^p.^p 
and   unchanging  method  by   which    Being      Jo^^"-  ^'^•22- 
expresses  itself  is  its  own  law  of  expression.     It  is  the 
knowledge  of  Being,  alone,  that  enables  one  to  demon- 
strate one's  true  nature. 

2.  The  names  given  to  the  various  Philosophies,  re- 
ligions and  Sciences  that  are  before  the  world  neither 
make  them  true  nor  false.  If  these  names  stood  for  the 
Infinitude  of  God,  the  unlimited  nature  of  Truth  and  the 
interpretation  given  them  was  true  to  the  allness  of  God 
and  the  all-powerfulness  of  Truth,  and  was  given  in  a 
universal  and  impersonal  way,  they  would  cover  the  same 
ground  as  does  Divine  Science.  The  Truth  of  God  ap- 
plies alike  to  every  creature  under  Heaven.  There  is  one 
Science.  There  is  no  religion  but  Truth ;  religion  is, 
therefore,  practical  alike  to  all ;  it  is  innate  in  every  in- 
dividual and  is  demonstrated  when  and  wherever  the 
Spirit  of  Unity  is  actualized  in  either  thought,  word  or 
deed.  Where  Truth  is  there  arc  no  differences.  It  fol- 
lows that  all  who  arrive  at  first  and  final 

,  ,.   ,  .Tdhii.    1:1::!,   24. 

1  ruth    recognize    the    same    1  ruth    as    (hd 

Jesus,   whenever  and   wlicrcver  ex])rcsse(l ;   evcTi   though 


Divine  Scietice  more  were  to  be  perceived  and  demonstrated  than  is  re- 
and  Healing  corded  of  His  sayings  and  doings,  they  would  all 
harmonize  perfectly  and  make  an  harmonious  whole.  All 
religions,  ancient  or  modern,  are  based  upon  the  rock 
foundation  of  Truth,  but  all  interpreters  of  them  have 
not  been  impersonal  enough  to  give  an  analytical  and  true 
interpretation  from  that  basis.  No  individual  or  religion 
has  all  of  Truth  to  the  exclusion  of  others.  God  is  no 
Ps.  133:1.  Matt,    rcspcctcr    of    pcrsous.      He    pervades    all 

23:8,   9.     1  Cor.  .  .  . 

12:13.  alike,  and  has  informed  all  alike  who  have 

turned  to  Him  in  faith,  believing.  That  is,  all  who  have 
mentally  conformed  to  the  unchanging  principle  of 
good  have  by  the  Spirit  been  illumined  to  see  the  same 
Truth.  Even  though  one  should  perceive  and  enjoy  the 
whole  of  Truth,  it  would  not  be  so  to  the  exclusion  of 
any  or  all  others  doing  likewise. 

3.  In  all  things  a  right  beginning  is  essential  to  a 
John  1-1-14  correct  ending.  In  Divine  Science  it  is 
John.  6:63.  taught  that  the  source  in  which  all  things 
originate  is  the  true  plane  and  place  to  originate  thoughts 
and  source  all  work.  An  infinite  foundation  is  necessary 
for  the  erection  of  the  permanent  mansion  of  Truth.  An 
absolute  and  unchanging  Principle  underlies  all  expres- 
sion, by  which  to  solve  the  problem  of  life  and  produce 
correct  and  harmonious  results.  To  state  a  problem  cor- 
rectly we  must  perceive  the  principle  underlying  it,  and  in 
order  to  work  out  the  problem  correctly,  the  successive 
steps  must  be  taken  in  agreement  with  the  principle.  To 
state  Truth  correctly  and  express  harmony,  it  is  essential 
John  13 17  ^^^^^  ^^'^  perceive  the  unchanging  truth  of 
Prov.  15:7.  Being  which  underlies  existence  and  then 
proceed  to  make  statements  that  are  true  of  Being. 

4.  The  true  method  of  conveying  knowledge  in 
Science  is  that  of  reasoning  from  the  Abstract  to  the 
concrete;    from  the  Infinite  to  its  manifestation,  or  from 

[28] 


Creator  to  creation.  This  method  is  the  key  that  unlocks  Being 
the  door  to  the  chamber  of  Eternal  Life,  and  brings  im- 
mortality to  light.  Teachers  can  state  the  truth  of  the 
basic  principles  to  their  pupils,  but  the  pupils  must  work 
to  prove  the  principles  for  themselves  by  right  thought, 
word  and  action.  Earnest  application  brings  conviction, 
and  conviction  is  realization.  Teaching,  experience  and 
proof  go  hand  in  hand.  When  truth  is  once  clearly  de- 
fined to  the  student,  the  student  should  hold  to  that 
consciousness  of  truth  and  refuse  to  entertain  its  opposite 
until  understanding  comes.  Understanding  erases  error. 
5.  The  teaching  of  this  book  is  truly  represented  by 
the  name  Divine  Science.  The  word  "Divine,"  means  per- 
taining to  God,  as,  "The  immensity  of  the  Divine  Na- 
ture," "Proceeding  from  God."  The  word  "Science" 
means  truth  ascertained ;  knowledge  duly  arranged ;  com- 
plete and  pure  knowledge.  Hence,  the  teaching  of  Divine 
Science  is  classified  knowledge  of  Being  manifested  in 
existence — God  expressed  in  creation — the       ^  .      ,.  „ 

i  John,  li  :3. 

Creator  revealed  in  the  creature.  In  other  i-  J°^"-  '^■'^^^ 
words,  it  is  knowledge  of  Being,  its  action  and  the  result 
of  its  action  ;  existence  proceeding  from  Being.  It  is  the 
Truth  of  the  all  in  all  that  equally  concerns  all  living.  Its 
studv     secures     true     spiritual     education        ,      „  „ 

i  Isa.   52:G. 

and  the  real  advancement  of  society.  coi.  sno. 
All  things  or  forms  are  the  effect  of  the  action 
of  power,  and  ]xnver  is  another  name  for  Being. 
iJeing  is  what  is,  and  all  that  is.  .Action  is  the 
l^rocess  by  which  it  expresses  its  possibilities.  That 
which  possesses  power  of  action  and  through  action  to 
produce  effects  or  living  forms  is  Being  itself.  It  is 
that  which  is  in  and  of  itself  independent  of  an\-  source  or 
cau.se  ;  if  it  were  dependent  ui)on  another  scnirce  for  its 
existence,  that  som-ce  could  only  be  the  power  or  Being 
tliat  created  i)ower  or  licing.     Hence,  in  realit}"  it  would 

[29  1 


Divine  Science  be  the  same ;  therefore,  it  must  be  eternal,  what  has  always 
a?!d  Healing  been  and  will  always  be,  and  be  the  substance  of  all  that 
is  created.  Its  omnipresence  shows  that  all  things  live 
and  move  within  it ;  that  their  Being  has  neither  begin- 
ning nor  end  of  days,  and  can  not  be  limited  by  either 
time,  space  or  condition.  The  nature  of  Divine  Being  can 
only  be  realized  by  giving  it  expression  and  embodying 
it  in  our  thoughts,  words  and  deeds.  Just  as  much  Truth 
jj^j^  g.2  as  we  acknowledge  do  we  think  and  make 

Gal.  5:22-25.  manifest.  It  is  like  that  perceives  like;  it 
is  Spirit — God — which  perceives  its  own  Truth.  The 
things  of  the  Spirit  are  spiritually  discerned  and  revealed. 

STATEMENT    OF    BEING. 

6.  There  can  be  but  one  all.  This  all  in  all  is  God 
^^  g.j^  and  God  manifest, 

isa.  45:5.  One  is  the  number  of  unity. 

Unity  is  forever  the  state  or  nature  of  one. 

God  being  Infinite,  there  is  no  finite.  He  is  all  of 
Being,  creative  action,  and  Creation.  "I  and  my  Father 
are  one." 

God  is  Spirit,  all  of  Life,  Love,  Truth,  Substance, 
Soul  and  Intelligence ;  all  of  Knowledge,  all  of  Power, 
John.  14:20.         all  of  Presence.   Like  expresses  like;  hence, 

John.    16:13-15.  .„..,.,,        ^  , 

14:7-14.  man   is   Spirit,   life,   love,  truth,   substance, 

soul,  intelligence,  knowledge,  power  and  Presence,  the 
exact  image  and  likeness  of  God,  co-eternal  and  co-equal 
with  Him. 

Nothing  can  be  manifested  that  is  not  before  it  is 
manifested.  As  God  alone  is,  it  is  God  who  is  manifested 
in  an  ever-present  creation. 

That  which  is  begotten  of  Spirit  is  spirit.  I  am 
before  I  am  manifested.     Man  is  potential  in  God,  and  is 

[30] 


expressor,    co-worker    and    capable    of    doing    His    will,      Being 
demonstrating  the  nature  of  Spirit. 

Man  is  Being  and  existence,  created  in  the  image 
of   God's    eternity   and   wholeness.      There    ^  ^^^  ^.^ 
is  one  Spirit  and  one  body.     Individually,     p^"-  2:5,  6. 
we  are  inseparable. 


EXPLANATORY. 

7.  As  God  is  Spirit,  Mind,  Principle,  Infinite  Be- 
ing, Being  is  Immutable,  Indivisible,  One.  It  is  Life, 
Love,  Truth,  Omniscience,  Omnipotence,  Omnipresence. 

Being,  therefore,  is  the  permanent  good  that  sub- 
stands  the  three  divisions  of  Time,  the  past,  present  and 
future.  That  the  omnipresence  of  Supreme  Being  has 
hitherto  been  accepted  theoretically,  is  apparent  in  the 
feeling  of  helplessness  and  ungratified  wants  that  people 
have. 

Truly,  a  God  that  we  can  only  progress  toward — 
a  Life-giver  whom  we  may  possibly  approach  at  some 
future  time,  in  some  far  away  place,  has  been  replaced  in 
Divine  Science  by  the  true  God — the  Good  of  our  being, 
who  is  our  Life,  Love,  Truth,  Health,  Breath  and  all 
things.  A  knowledge  of  this  Truth,  practically  applied, 
must  bring  "Eternal  Life  and  Immortality  to  light"  to  the 
individual,  then  to  humanity,  for  humanity  p^^.,  ,..  ^  .. 
is  the  sum  of  individuality.  The  true  ^°^^-  ^•^*'  ^°- 
destiny  of  Divine  Science  demonstration  is  bodily  im- 
mortality. The  truth  of  the  Creator  and  Creation,  is 
Science,  and  it  is  religion  ;-  hence,  it  is  scientific  religion 
in  which  the  omnipresence  of  the  Creator  is  a  working 
basis;  it  is  the  basis  of  the  Unity  of  all  there  is,  including 
riglit  thinking,  true  judgment,  and  their  true  application 
in  word  and  deed  in  all  social  and  business  relations.     The 

[31] 


Dk'ine  Science     good  everywhere  is  ever  active    in  making  itself  known 
and  Healing      ^      ^.^_^  in  visible  creation.     This  excludes  the  pos- 

Mai.  2:10.  sibilitv    of   there    being    another   life,    sub- 

stance or  power.    "There  is  no  Power  but  of  God." 

8.  A  belief  in  two  powers,  one  good  and  the  other 
evil,  one  warring  against  the  other,  and  a  belief  that 
matter,  so-called,  is  in  its  nature  the  reverse  of  Spirit, 
and  has  powers  and  laws  that  are  opposed  to  Spirit,  is 
the  suppositional  division  that  causes  all  seeming  inhar- 
mony ;  all  sense  of  fear,  want  and  suffering.  The  belief 
that  we  have  a  "lower  and  a  higher  self,"  each  striving 
for  supremacy,  is  as  a  house  divided  against  itself;  it 
cannot  stand  the  light  of  true  analysis.  This  supposition 
Matt.  7:27.  jg  ^q^  ^  j-q^^j^  foundation,  but  is  a  delusive 

Dualism,  ' 

^dat1on°"'^"  belief  and  engenders  feelings  of  separate- 
ness  from  God  and  all  goodness.  It  results  in  jealousy, 
hatred  and  enmity,  one  to  another. 

Intuition — the  eye  of  knowledge — perceives  but  one 
Power,  God ;  one  Faith,  Substance ;  and  one  Law,  Love. 
It  is  self-evident  that  we  can  have  but  one  self  and  that 
the  nature  of  that  self  is  wholly  good.  God  creates  not  in 
time,  but  in  Eternity,  by  means  of  His  own  creative  ac- 
tion ;  not  in  place,  but  within  Himself ;  then  visible  crea- 
tion is  His  ideal  image,  which,  in  its  nature  is  like  the 
Duet  4-39  40  Creator.  Individuality  is  indivisibility.  Its 
Luke.  12:32.  destiny  is  the  full  expression  of  the  nature 
of  its  identity,  its  identity  is  Goodhood — limitless  and  free. 

Not  until  through  Divine  knowledge  we  know  there 
can  be  but  one  Source  and  Power,  do  we  feel  on  good 
terms  with  ourselves,  and  that  we  are  harmonious  in 
John   ?''4  '-'^^^  relations  to  others.     Ignorance  is  ignor- 

Deut.  1:15-18.  ij-,g  ^j-jg  "Lenity  of  the  one  all,  and  causes  the 
erroneous  race  beliefs  of  duality.  Ignoring  of  Truth  is 
a  habit  of  drawing  conclusions  from  observation,  and 
rendering    decisions    upon    what    it    suggests.      Divine 

[32] 


knowledge  illumines  mentality  and  makes  the  testimony      Being 
of  the  senses  accurate  and  affords  perfect  observation ; 
but  without  it  the  testimony  of  observation  is  illusive. 

9.  Intellect  uninformed  of  the  Spirit  will  oppose 
these  truths ;  but,  when  working  the  Law  of  Spirit  it  will 
affirm  them.  When  intellect  rules,  instead  of  Spirit,  it 
argues  in  favor  of  observation  for  the  purpose  of  sustain- 
ing differences.  It  places  limits  upon  the  good  and  doubts 
the  power  of  God.  It  perceives  God,  the  Good,  in  the 
distance,  which  makes  the  possible  seem  impossible.  It 
argues  that  Divine  Truth  was  once  understood  and  will 
be  again,  but  it  cannot  be  understood  by  us  at  the  present 
time.  It  holds  all  permanent  good  and  knowledge  of 
the  Divine  at  a  distance,  either  in  the  past  or  for  the 
future.  Intellectual  persons,  unillumined  are  cold,  for 
they  feel  not  the  presence  of  Holy  Spirit  and  permanent 
Goodness  within  ;  through  their  efforts  to  sustain  apparent 
limitations — the  testimony  of  observation — they  make 
presumptuous  statements,  some  of  which  are  as  follows : 

"We  cannot  know  what  God  is. 

"We  cannot  come  into  consciousness  of  Him  at  any 
time,  except  through  foreign  agents. 

"We  cannot  actually  know  anything  that  is  Eternal, 
while  in  the  physical  body." 

They  conclude  that  God's  present  ability  consists  in 
just  how  much  they  know  and  understand. 

The  above  statements  of  self-])laced  limitations  pre- 
vent the  individual  from  realizing  the  ever-present 
Good,  and  from  knowing  His  own  unlimited 

'^  Honi.  10:10. 

l)ower.     Until  pride  in  opinions,  the  general  ^^^i"-  ^-■"'• 

claims  of  limitation  and  personality  are  given  up,  there 
is  no  intuitive  answer,  of  spiritual  truth,  that  can  satisfy 
the  (|uesti()ning  of  the  intellect. 

10.  As  Sj)irit  is  ()nini])resent  and  absoluteh'  fills  all 
and  is   Infinite,  there  can  be  no  power  of  evil  anxwhere. 

[  ••!:!  J 


Divine  Science  The  belief  of  evil  is  a  misconception  as  to  God  being  In- 
anJ  Healing  finite,  All  in  All.  It  is  a  supposition  of  what  might  be, 
were  not  the  All  God  or  Good.  It,  therefore,  can  not  be 
real  or  permanent ;  its  foundation  can  not  be  Truth.  It 
can  never  be  a  living  presence,  a  creation,  or  anything 
to  Spirit  or  God.  It  is  nothing  but  a  belief  that  "misses 
the  mark,"  "falls  short  of  Truth"  in  calculation.  Since 
there  is  but  One,  all  wisdom  is  One.  To  believe  that  a 
knowledge  of  good  and  evil  is  good  to  make  wise  is  to 
„       o  1-  10         believe   that   the    Source   of   the   Universe 

Gen.   2:lo-18. 

^'■^'  2^-  is  a  contradiction.    If  the  Source  and  Cause 

of  the  Universe  or  the  expression  of  any  quality  of  Be- 
ing is  composed  of  opposites,  we  need  never  expect  to 
have  any  but  contradictory  experiences,  any  peace  on 
Earth  or  good  will  among  men.  But  since  the  nature  of 
the  One  All  is  One,  to  think  and  believe  aright  is  to 
exercise  dominion  and  have  no  contradictory  experiences, 
and  enjoy  peace,  and  exercise  good  will.  We  may  have 
unlimited  experiences,  but  they  will  not  be  at  cross-pur- 
poses ;  they  will  all  combine  to  constitute  one  perfect  and 
Gen  1-1  27  28  l^armouious  result.  All  things  work  to- 
johu.  1:3,  4,  5.  gether  for  Good  in  the  consciousness  of 
Truth.  Since  there  is  but  one  Source  of  existence,  one 
partakes  of  forbidden  fruit  when  he  proclaims  a  dual  basis 
for  the  expression  of  Wisdom  or  any  quality  of  Being. 
The  belief  that  there  is  infinite  good  and  infinite  evil  must 
ever  engender  a  sense  of  mental  and  bodily  weakness ;  a 
feeling  of  fear  and  doubt  and  a  belief  in  limitation  and 
want,  from  which  the  claim  is  made  that  we  are  subject 
to  all  manner  of  evil  and  inharmonious  conditions. 

The  supposition  that  there  are  two  powers,  the 
reverse  of  each  other,  is  the  underlying  error  of  all  errors. 
This  false  claim  is  at  the  bottom  of  all  belief  in  separation 
Matt  T-ie-^o  from  God  the  Good.  All  incorrect  judg- 
,Matt.  12,  32,  33.    nicut  relative  to  Supreme  Being,  and  man's 

[34] 


subjection  to  all  conditions  of  belief  is  traceable  to  this  Being 
untruthful  claim.  It  has  kept  the  thought  fluctuating 
between  two  supposed  sources,  which  is  always  a  state  of 
doubt.  In  knowledge  there  is  no  doubt.  Knowledge  is 
the  certainty  of  truth.  In  Love  there  is  no  fear.  Fear  is 
purely  negative,  so  in  fear  there  is  no  Love,  nor  Life. 
Love  is  a  unit.  In  Love's  action  unity  of  purpose  is 
always  apparent.  Where  there  is  Truth  there  is  oneness 
— not  division.  Where  there  is  division  there  are  beliefs 
of  weakness ;  perfect  faith  is  not  acknowledged,  not  ac- 
cepted, nor  enjoyed. 

Without  Faith  we  can  not  realize  that  perfect  satis- 
faction for  which  we  hunger  and  thirst.  It  follows  that 
to  realize  that  One  is  All,  is  to  know  that  Unity  of  Good 
is  the  basis  of  knowledge,  health,  happiness,  success  and 
satisfaction. 

ROCK     FOUNDATION. 

11.  The  first  step  for  the  student  of  Truth  to  take,  is 
to  put  away  the  belief  of  an  evil  power,  and  take  his 
or  her  stand  in  the  foundation  of  Unity — that  good  alone 
is  real  and  is  all  there  is.     Then  by  form- 

-^  1  Cor.  3:11. 

ing  all  conclusions  from  that  basis,  perma-  coi.  i:io. 
nent  unfoldment  of  knowledge  and  power  is  assured. 
Spirit  can  manifest  nothing  from  or  within  itself  that  is 
not  a  likeness  of  itself.  This  furnishes  a  basis  from 
which  to  see  how  many  false  beliefs  and  opinions  there 
are  for  us  to  refuse  to  credit  with  reality.  Man  exists 
as  God-idea  imaged  forth  into  form  ;  he  is       ^  ,      „  , ,  , . 

'^  '  Ephe.   2:11-1(1. 

one  in  Nature,  not  twain;  he  is  not  a  con-  '^°^-  '^'■^■ 
tradiction ;  he  is  a  unit,  complete  in  Bcitig.  In  the 
beginning  of  the  study  of  Divine  Science  if  students  do  not 
understand  it  they  should  indulge  no  argument  within 
themselves  from  the  standpoint  of  previous  beliefs  and 
opinions;  nnr  should  tliey  argue  with  others,   from  that 


Divine  Science     standpoint,  about  what  they  do  not  understand.     In  calm 
and  Healing      meditation  learn  to  reason  from  the  plane  of  Unity.    Com- 
mence your  calculation  in  Infinite  Being,  where  all  things 
commence   and  vou  will  know  the  Truth  that  frees. 


WHAT    TRUTH     IS. 

12.  God  is  Truth.  I  am  Truth.  All  that  is,  is 
Being  and  is  Truth. 

To  perceive  all  things  within  the  loving  embrace  of 
God  and  sustained  by  Him,  is  Truth. 

To  say  that  all  things  are  embraced  within  God  and 
sustained  by  Him  is  to  speak  Truth. 

To  know  that  our  Being  is  God,  and  that  He  is  the 
Life  and  Light  of  all  at  all  times,  is  to  know  the  Truth. 

To  know  that  there  can  never  be  a  time  when  the 
Holy  Spirit  does  not  fill  full  his  Holy  Temple,  not  made 
Acts.  17:24-28.  "^^'^^^  hauds,  is  to  kuow  Truth.  All  that  we 
Ps.  100:3,  4.  know  of  Spirit  is  perceived  in  Spirit.  All 
that  we  mentally  express  of  Spirit  is  conceived  by 
thinking. 

PRACTICE  OF  TRUTH  IS  NATURAL. 

What  naturally  suggests  itself  to  you  at  this  point 
in  our  lesson?  Is  it  not  that  the  lesson  of  life  to  be 
learned  is  to  recognise  the  Divinity  that  is  ever  present, 
by  conforming  to  it  all  mental  conduct  and  habits,  or  by 
representing  it  in  all  our  ways?  Is  not  this  the  truth 
that  is  life  to  live?  And  is  it  not  the  religion  which  binds 
us  to  the  One  All — which  Jesus  practiced  and  of  which 
it  may  be  said  there  is  none  higher. 

13.  With  the  beginning  of  your  conception  of  Truth, 
you  will  naturally  think  that  "If  the  All  Good  and  All 
Powerful  is  about  us  and  through  us,  it  is  not  merely  a 
duty,  but  a  privilege  to  acknowledge  its  presence,   feel 

[36] 


happy  and  satisfied,  not  to  do  so  would  be  ingratitude."  Being 
You  are  now  unwilling  to  entertain  feelings  of  inhar- 
mony.  When  this  unwillingness  comes  the  shadows  of 
false  belief  are  dropping;  the  longings  of  the  heart  are 
being  gratified.  When  the  Infinite  Spirit  in  which  man 
is    inherent     is    acknowledged,     realization  ^  ^^^  ^.^ 

of  the  limitless  Source  of  existence  is  felt  ^'■°^-  '^^'■'^■ 

and  the  two  are  understood  to  be  one,  the  heart  then  re- 
joices in  the  oneness ;  this  actualizes  the  peace  of  Heaven 
within. 

In  the  Science  of  Numbers  recognition  is  the  one 
demand  made  by  principle  which  must  be  met  if  the  solu- 
tion of  the  problem  be  correct.  Acknowledgment  is  the 
one  demand  that  Infinite  Being  makes  of  Its  children  that 
must  be  met  if  we  know^  Truth  and  consciously  express 
harmony.   "  'Recognize  me  in  all  your  ways'  p,^,^^  ,.^q 

(is    the    voice    of    Spirit    to    Its    children)  ^^^ii-  ^^'^^■ 

and  you  shall  demonstrate  Immortal  Being."  One's  feel- 
ings should  never  be  permitted  to  form  a  basis  for  judg- 
ment as  to  what  the  real  state  of  Being  is.  All  Truthful 
decisions  about  self  are  based  on  the  unchanging,  undy- 
ing and  unlimited  nature  of  Being.  Truth  embodied 
disembodies  error. 

14.  We  are  sure  that  all  who  study  Divine  Science 
will  not  allow  themselves  for  one  moment  to  entertain 
the  belief  of  separateness  from  the  Clood ;  that  God 
is  located  in  some  far-away  place.  You  will  soon  cease 
to  entertain  feelings  of  non-])ossession,  want  and  doubt. 
All  your  affirmations  will  be  upon  the  side  ^.j,, 

of  wliuleness,  abundant  sup[)ly  and  present  ■^°''-  •"■''• 

possessions ;  when  this  is  done  permanent  health,  har- 
mony and  supply  will  result  therefrom.  You  will  see  the 
nccessit}'  of  changing  your  way  of  speaking  of  your- 
selves and  others.  Sa\-  no  UKire,  "  1  am  mortal,  liinilod. 
finite   and    environed    bv   conditions;   a   sinner,    sick   and 

[  HT  ] 


Divine  Science  unhappy ;  or  that  everything  works  at  cross-purposes." 
tifid  Healing  This  course,  persevered  in,  will  remove  erroneously  placed 
limitations  and  free  mental  conception.  Then  let  the  True 
Light  shine.  The  author  of  existence  places  no  limit  on 
our  powers  for  good  and  is  it  not  folly  for  us  to  do  so? 
Even  the  Kingdom  of  God  is  ours  to  enjoy  as  soon  as 
we  receive  it. 

15.  In  Divine  Science  the  command,  "Thou  shalt 
have  no  other  Gods  before  me,"  is  fulfilled  and  the  high- 
est spiritual  unfoldment  is  enjoyed.  It  reveals  that  all 
the  Scriptural  promises  were  made  for  this  world,  for 
the  here  and  the  now.  Refusing  to  speak  from  observa- 
tion, in  opposition  to  what  is  true  of  Infinite  Spirit, 
prepares  the  way  for  us  to  experience  and  enjoy  the 
expression  of  Omnipresent  Good.  To  turn  in  thought 
from  Good  is  to  give  place  to  the  belief  that  it  has  an 
opposite.  The  above  commandment  means  to  the  Scien- 
tist that  the  individual  should  not  allow  himself  to 
indulge  in  negative  thought;  that  is,  in  thought  that 
contradicts  the  everywhere  present  Good.  Not  until  the 
individual  fully  awakens  to  the  knowledge  of  his  union 
with  the  Omnipresence  of  the  One  All,  and  to  the  Truth 
that  there  has  never  been  a  living  form  separate  from  or 
unlike  it,  does  he  realize  what  existence  is  to  God  and 
what  it  contains  for  us.  When  this  is  done  it  becomes 
a  most  sacred  privilege  to  think,  to  speak  and  act  like 
Num  23-19  20  ^^^^^  which  he  believes  himself  to  be,  and  to 
2  Tim.  2:13.  j-jg  surrouuded  by.  You  may  know  the 
voice  of  Spirit,  pure  Being,  by  the  kind  of  affirmations 
it  makes ;  it  never  denies  itself,  but  ever  affirms  its  true 
nature.  We  practice  true  knowledge  of  ourselves  by  the 
same  method,  that  of  affirming  the  attributes  of  Being  in 
all  our  ways. 

16.  In  one  sense  only  can  it  be  true  that  our  bodies 
contain  soul  and  Spirit,  inasmuch  as  soul  and  Spirit  per- 

[38] 


vade  body.  But  the  new  and  true  interpretation  from  Being 
the  standpoint  of  Spirit  is,  that  Spirit  contains  both  soul 
and  body,  for  it  being  Omnipresent,  can  only  be  imaged 
or  expressed  in  form,  but  never  divided  or  separated.  In 
God  we  Live.  Being  is  perfect  and  complete  and  from  its 
own  plane  or  within  itself  it  always  knows  its  perfection. 
If  in  belief  or  thought  Truth  be  disregarded,  feeling  is 
disturbed  and  our  sensations  and  sense  of  things  seem 
disturbed,  imperfect,  and  limited.  Without  recognition 
of  Truth  consciousness  is  believed  to  be  limited  to  expres- 
sion, instead  of  being  the  real  state  of  the  Expressor. 

That  we  have  not  known  the  Truth  of  Being  proves 
nothing  against  our  being  just  what  the  One  All  is.  We 
are  not  that  which  is  dependent  on  recognition  for  Being, 
but  recognition,  objects  and  expressions  are  the  evidence 
and  product  of  our  Being.  The  folly  of  not  mentally 
knowing  self  as  Divine  Being  seemingly  „  ,,.,-,, 
binds  thought  with  belief-chains  of  sin,  sick-  ^^''^"-  i--^'  •^• 
ness,  mortality  and  death.  Ignorance  of  Truth  causes 
sensations  of  dis-ease.  The  seeming  great  delusion  of  the 
world  is  ignorance.  Ignorance  is  unsuspectingly  taking 
things  for  what  they  are  not ;  e.  g.,  taking  the  expression 
lor  the  Expressor ;  the  body  for  the  source  of  Self ; 
the  brain  for  the  source  of  !Mind ;  the  letter  for  the  Spirit, 
etc.  When  in  the  broad  sunlight  of  Truth  we  view  our- 
selves by  its  light  as  individualized  soul  or  idea,  and  as 
Universal  Spirit,  we  realize  the  oneness  and  Divinity  of 
the  Life  of  all  things.  How  quickly  this  John.  12:31,  wi, 
realization  fills  the  heart  with  universal  k/.o.  is:i-r,. 
love!  Awakening  a  sense  of  universal  justice;  a  sense  of 
strength  and  liannonv  naturallv  results. 


3!M 


Divifie  Science  PHYSICIAN    AND    METAPHYSICIAN. 

a?id  Healing  ....  ,      ,      ^  .  .        . 

17.      ine  physicians  method  of  interpretation  is  as 

follows :    He  believes  his  patient  to  be  a  physical,  visible 

being,  afflicted  with  a  physical  disease,  resulting  from  a 

material  cause ;  and  he  treats  the  body  to  cure  the  patient. 

So,  to  remove  the  disease,  which  both  doctor  and  patient 

believe  to  be  real,  he  applies  a  material  remedy  to  remove 

a  material  cause  from  a  material  body.    The  remedy  and 

body  both  being  material — external  effects  of  an  interior 

cause — to  attempt  to  cure  an  effect  with  an  effect  is  as  "A 

kingdom  divided  against  itself  which  cannot  stand."    The 

basis  of  interpretation  being   false,   its  practice  can — at 

best — only  change  a  belief  for  a  belief,  thus  postponing 

permanent  healing.     Medicine  can  never  unfold  a  con- 

„      ,    ,  .  sciousness  of  immortalitv.     It  does  not  give 

Hos.  4:  4,  6.  '  ° 

2  chron.  16:12.  yg  knowledge  of  our  possibilities,  and  a 
knowledge  of  them  is  the  only  permanent  remedy  for 
suffering. 

The  Divine  Scientist's  or  Metaphysician's  method  of 
procedure  is,  to  receive  his  patient  as  a  pupil,  and  per- 
ceive him  or  her  to  be  pure  Spirit  substance,  including 
both  the  invisible  identity  and  visible  form,  perfect  as 
Expressor  and  expression  and  in  a  state  of  ease  and  rest. 
The  healer  perceives  that  the  holding  of  beliefs  that  are 
false  of  the  nature  of  Being,  is  the  disease  that  is  felt. 
John  8-3'  36  There  is  nothing  in  the  body  or  in  mentality 
1  Cor.  12:1,9.  |-q  ]-,g  removed  that  is  real  and  true;  but 
there  is  a  permanent  Principle  for  the  patient  to  recognize 
and  express.  The  scientist's  remedy  is  Truth.  Truth's 
practice  bears  away  all  suffering.  He  gives  this  Truth  in 
the  form  of  a  silent  lesson,  first  correcting  the  patient's 
false  judgment  of  himself.  Then  by  speaking  the  word  of 
Spirit,  the  healer  calls  the  attention  of  the  pupil  to  true 
■consciousness  of  Being,  and  Being  responds  to  its  own 

[40] 


words  of  Truth    and  the  heahng  is  done.     There  is  but      Being 
one  healer  who  is  operating  the  Good  through  all  for 
permanent  relief.    If  I  cast  out  devils  by  the        ^^^^  j,.,^ 
power  of  God,  then  the  Kingdom  of  God       ^^^-  ''•i'*- 
is  come  unto  you ;  which  is  permanent  remedy  for  all  suf- 
fering. 

SUMMARY     AND     PRACTICAL    ADVICE. 

The  practice  of  Science,  consists,  first  in  placing 
self  right,  and  demonstrating  the  individual's  true  rela- 
tionship to  Infinite  Mind,  or  Supreme  Omnipresent 
Being;  then  in  correcting  the  delusive  testimony  of 
observation. 

Science  secures  to  each  one  a  right  view  point  from 
which  observation  is  sourced  in  knowledge ;  it  teaches  the 
student  to  see  all  things  according  to  the  nature  of  Being, 
and  establishes  in  faith  and  enables  him  to  speak  with 
authority.  It  is  working  from  the  plane  of  Being  that 
enables  one  to  exercise  dominion  over  the  senses,  and 
demonstrate  the  highest  concentration. 

19.  Let  every  one  who  reads  this  book  study  it 
carefully  and  keep  the  Unity  of  the  One  All  before  him 
as  a  guiding  star  by  which  to  live,  reason,  think  true 
thoughts,  and  do  right  deeds.  When  once  your  true  rela- 
tionslii])  to  God  is  realized  and  you  can  perceive  Good 
as  nuich  in  one  place  as  another,  you  have  entered  "The 
path,"  and  know  what  Love  and  Faith  are.       „  ,,  ,,  , 

'  ^  Ileb.  11:1. 

You  know  all  women  and  men  to  be  your  'suu-y^.  11:22. 
Divine  sisters  and  brothers.  The  one  Source  that  in- 
cludes all  is  the  connecting  link  whose  presence  binds  all 
together  as  one  family — as  one  body — with  one  calling. 
This  e.xpands  mental  conception  and  gives  place  to  innate 
consciousness  and  illumines  the  entire  body,  the  results 
of      which      are     harmonious     exi)eriences. 

.Matt.   C:i;,   22. 

rom  the  de- 

[41  ] 


Divine  Science  Itisive  belief  of  separation  of  Spirit  and  body,  there  is 
and  Healing  no  sense  of  limitation.  Now  that  you  have  entered  "The 
1  Kings  19-12  path,"  if  the  windows  of  mentahty  be  kept 
John,  18:37.  Qpgj^  to  the  consciousness  of  what  Being  is, 
you  will  hear  with  the  ear  of  knowledge  the  inexpressi- 
ble words  of  the  Silence,  the  inaudible  language  of  Spirit. 
The  process  of  awakening  has  commenced  and  truth 
after  truth  will  unveil  within  your  consciousness,  and 
with  every  truth  made  apparent  error  of  belief  will  flee 
before  it.  We  prophesy  that  in  time  you  will  realize  that 
it  is  not  you  personally  or  individually  who  live,  but  the 
Father  in  you ;  that  is,  you  will  realize  He  is  your  light 
and  life;  that  you  and  the  Father  of  all  are  one — not 
two.  When  will  and  thought  are  born  of  Being,  knowl- 
edge of  truth  accompanies  them. 

20.  Renunciation  of  old  habits  of  belief  and  re- 
generation mean  work.  Without  work  one  cannot  turn 
away  from  old  habits  of  belief  and  conform  to  Truth. 

Since  all  that  truly  is,  is  good,  one  should  believe 
there  is  no  real  evil.  You  will  hasten  unfoldment  of  true 
1  Cor  ''•11  13  knowledge  if  you  study  these  lessons 
Eph.  4:13.  quietly   and   without   argument   about   that 

which  is  not  understood.  The  Science  of  the  Silence  can 
only  be  realized  by  a  passive,  tranquil  mental  state. 

In  the  beginning  of  your  study  do  not  attempt  to 
account  for  special  appearances  of  so-called  sickness,  sin 
and  sorrow ;  stand  firm  and  unw^avering  in  Truth  that  all 
is  Good ;  that  God,  Spirit,  Mind,  Being  is  truly  in  every 
place  at  all  times. 

Refuse  to  compromise  the  Statement  of  Being 
with  the  habit  of  reasoning  from  observation,  and  you  will 
soon  begin  to  realize  the  unreality  of  the  appearances  of 
sickness,  inharmony  and  death.  As  you  become  conscious 
of  Eternal  Life  and  Truth  you  know  there  is  no  death. 

[42] 


You  will  know  that  Life  is  ever  Life  and  cannot  die ;  and      Being 
suffering  will  flee  from  you. 

Put  away  each  day  trifling  things  that  would  annoy. 
Begin  your  day's  work  with  acknowledgment  of  Omni- 
present Good ;  and  if  you  meet  with  the  usual  cares  and 
vexations  of  every-day  life,  say  to  each  one  as  it  comes 
along,  It  is  nothing,  it  is  of  no  importance  whether  it  is 
this  way  or  otherwise.  Then  say  to  yourself, — I  will 
perform  my  daily  work  with  Love  in  my  heart  and  with- 
out being  annoyed  or  troubled. 

Think  of  your  children,  friends  and  all  persons,  not 
as  they  seem  to  observation,  but  as  they  are  in  Being; 
as  that  which  is,  was,  and  evermore  shall  be ;  as  that  which 
thinks  and  knows ;  both  the  knowing  and  the  knowable ; 
that  which  is  the  Expressor  and  which  expresses  itself 
perfectly.  Think  of  yourselves  as  the  Truth  of  God;  be 
where  He  is  and  what  He  is  with  a  nature  that  is  Eternal. 
Know  that  what  is  true  of  God  is  true  of  man.  From 
this  standpoint  you  can  deny  sickness  intelligently  and 
master  all  the  cares  of  life.  From  this  standpoint  it  is 
right  for  you  to  deny  from  you  all  thoughts  and  feelings 
that  are  the  opposite  of  Divine  Love,  Truth,  Knowledge, 
Power,  Strength,  Health,  Happiness,  Success  and  Perfect 
Harmony.  This  is  freely  partaking  of  the  free  gift 
Eternal  Life.     It  is  ceasing  to  forget  God     ^  ,      ,,  ,,   ,. 

^  "  John.  lo:il,  15. 

our  Good.     It  heals  by  replacing  health  for     ^°^^^'  i*"'---*- 
disease  ;  tliinking  and  speaking  Truth  in  place  of  error. 

HEALING     THOUGHT     FOR     DAILY     PRACTICE. 

I  am  Divine  wholeness. 
1  am  wIkjIIv  Divine. 
I   am  unliniiled  Power. 
TItc  Power  that  1  am  is  unlimited. 
[  43  ] 


Divine  Science  I  know  what  Truth  is  and  I  enjoy  it. 

Md  Healing  j  ^m  satisfied  and  happy. 

I  am  unlimited  possibiUty  to  bring-  forth  the  nature  of 
Beinsf. 


[44] 


LESSON  11. 


THOUGHT. 


"In  all  thy  zvays  acknozvlcdge  Him,  and  He  zvill 
direct  thy  paths." — {Prov.  3:6.) 

These  lessons  are  written  in  the  natural  order  of  ex- 
pression. First,  the  lesson  on  Being,  second,  on  Thought, 
and  the  following :  The  Effect  of  Thought.  The  thought- 
image  is  the  first-born  of  Being,  so  its  relation  to  the  Su- 
preme, its  nature  and  ofifice  naturally  follow  the  study  of 
Being.  Since  Unity  is  forever  the  state  or  nature  of  the 
One  All,  Life-problems  can  not  be  solved  if  the  principle 
of  Unity  is  lost  sight  of.  To  know  Infinite  Being  and  the 
orderly  method  in  which  it  expresses  Itself  in  creation, 
is  to  understand  Science. 

Science  includes  the  relationship  existing  between 
the  many  diff'erent  forms  constituting  nature,  and  the 
relation  of  each  and  all  to  the  common  Parent  Source; 
the  same  is  s])iritual  understanding  and  demonstrable 
Truth. 

2.  In  our  first  lesson  students  are  instructed  to  put 
away  the  belief  in  an  evil  power  and  accept  Unity  as  a 
working  basis,  which  is  an  essential  beginning  for  a 
thorough  and  ])ermanent  awakening  to  Truth.  Not  until 
the  erroneous  belief  that  there  are  two  jxnvers  and  two 
natures  inherent  in  man  is  dispelled,  and  the  supposition 
that  there  is  dualit}'  consisting  of  opposites.  ever\-where, 
is  seen  to  l)e  false,  will  students  become  establislied  in 
Trutli  and  illumined  with  knowledge. 

1  4;-.] 


Divine  Science  When  it  is  known  there  is  but  one  Source,  and  one 

tind  Healing     Power,  thought  ceases  to  fluctuate  between  the  beliefs  of 
Prov  16-3  good  and  evil ;  this  strikes  at  the  root  of 

Matt.  6:27.  fg^r  and  doubt  and  they  disappear  for  want 

of  mental  attention  and  sustenance.  Fear  is  the  one  con- 
dition of  erroneous  belief,  which  weakens  the  sense  of 
feeling,  that  is  felt  as  mental  depression  and  bodily  weak- 
ness.   Fear  is  void  of  faith  or  substance,  hence,  is  unreal. 

3.  It  is  supposed  that  all  who  read  this  lesson  have 
studied  and  appHed  the  lesson  on  Being  and  are  free 
from  the  mists  of  illusive  belief  and  thoroughly  willing  to 
be  established  in  knowledge  and  faith ;  that  they  are  hold- 
ing firmly  to  the  fact  that  One  is  All.  The  time  has  come 
John  4-35  36  when  we  are  ready  for  a  complete  change 
John.  6:57.  of  thought,  and  a  deep  conviction  of  Truth. 
We  are  ready  to  receive  our  Good  in  its  fullness.  The 
greatest  need  of  humanity  is  a  knowledge  of  Truth  with 
its  certainty  and  unwavering  faith  in  the  All  as  Good ;  a 
consciousness  of  where  to  find  and  how  to  demonstrate 
health,  happiness  and  success,  and  to  realize  peace 
and  enjoy  rest.  Recognition  of  the  ever-present  Good  is 
the  means  by  which  it  is  realized  and  enjoyed.  We  can 
only  realize  the  Good  in  which  we  live  by  means  of  loving 
acknowledgment  in  our  own  life  and  ways. 

4.  In  Science  the  right  use  of  thought  is  an  essential 
problem  to  solve.  Since  Being  precedes  thought-action, 
in  the  order  of  expression,  we  must  accept  ourselves  to  be 
the  Thinker,  and  as  such  know  we  are  not  subject  to 
thought ;  we  are  neither  made  nor  marred  by  it ;  nor  is 
it  a  barometer  by  which  to  judge  all  things.  We  think 
2  Cor  4  5  about  visible  objects  according  to  the  ap- 
Rom.  8:17,  27.  pearaucc  they  present,  but  we  spiritually 
comprehend  what  they  are  by  thinking  the  Creator's  true 
idea  of  them  into  existence. 

Thought  includes  feeling  and  purpose,  hence,  thought 

[46] 


is  the  avenue  of  sensation  and  accomplishment.     That      Thought 
feeling    is    agreeable    or    disagreeable,     depends    upon 
whether    our    conclusions    agree    or    disagree    with    the 
Thinker  or  nature  of  Being;  in  either  case  the  bodily  sen- 
sations are  in  harmony  with  them. 

We  can  find  no  fault  with  or  make  no  complaint 
about  another,  One  is  All.  Fault-finding  and  complaining 
are  with  and  about  one's  self.  ''  Ye  are  doers  of  what 
ye  condemn."  "Judge  not  according  to  appearances."  Our 
beliefs  should  all  be  in  perfect  accord  with  p^  ^2g.^_  2^ 
our  highest  idea  of  Good  to  enjoy  perfectly  ^  "^o""-  ^^-ii- 
harmonious  feeling.  Thousands  have  been  blessed  with 
health,  happiness  and  success  through  the  study  of  our 
Lessons  in  Science  and  Healing,  by  applying  them, 
and  changing  their  habits  of  thought  and  speech,  making 
them  represent  the  truth  of  themselves.  If,  therefore, 
we  think  from  pure  Being,  according  to  its  nature,  we 
determine  our  course  in  life  along  lines  of  health,  happi- 
ness and  success.  The  Infinite  Power  is  with  us  and  not 
against  us.  Would  we  externalize  love,  our  thoughts 
must  be  filled  with  love.  Would  we  externalize  health 
and  prosperity,  we  must  perceive  and  hold  them  in 
memory.  Would  we  enjoy  harmonious  conditions,  we 
must  believe  in  harmony.  Not  until  our  decisions  about 
each  other  and  about  ourselves  are  those  of  perfection  are 
we  working  in  concert  with  and  doing  the  will  of  perfec- 
tion. Xot  until  we  think  the  thoughts  of  the  All-Good, 
that  all  is  Good,  is  there  a  conscious  oneness  with  it.  Not 
until  Truth  is  practiced  will  conflict  and  confusion  of 
belief  cease.  To  the  pure  in  thought  all  things  are  pure 
and  to  goodness  all  things  are  good. 

5.  Can  we  so  control  thought  as  to  bring  about  any 
desired  condition?  Peo])le  often  speak  of  changing  their 
minds,  which  means  changing  their  thoughts;  it  tlie\-  can 
be  cliangcd,  they  can  also  be  controlled  and  made  to  as- 

[47] 


Diz'ine  Science  sume  any  form  by  understanding  the  basis  from  which  this 
and  Healing  is  to  be  done,  and  by  strict  adherence  to,  and  perseverance 
in  knowledge  of  Truth ;  thus  thought  becomes  direct  ex- 
pression of  Divine  will ;  but  if  left  uncontrolled,  with  no 
recognition  and  embodiment  of  the  nature  of  Being,  like 
the  Prodigal  Son,  it  wanders  into  a  far  country,  as  it 
were,  and  feeds  on  husks  of  belief  and  opinion.  As 
through  understanding  alone  we  can  analyze  and  interpret 
the  real  meaning  of  thought,  understanding  must  cause  it 
to  arise  and  go  to  the  Father ;  in  other  words,  it  must  call 
in  every  thought  and  make  it  obedient  to  Christ.  When 
the  student  has  placed  self  in  the  Omnipresent  All  and 
jjg^j   g.g  lias    assumed    the    position    of    being    the 

Heb.  1:2.  Diviuc  Thinker  of  his  own  thoughts,  he  will 

think  and  represent  himself  divinely ;  he  will  have  no 
conflicting  thoughts ;  he  will  show  out  the  very  highest 
concentration  and  most  perfect  self-poise;  his  poise 
will  be  an  attitude  not  easily  disturbed;  it  will  enable 
him  to  turn  from  his  work,  when  interrupted,  without  any 
nervous  tension  or  irritability  of  feeling;  then  take  up  his 
work  again  as  placidly  as  if  there  had  been  no  interrup- 
tion ;  he  will  have  learned  the  lesson  of  letting  go,  and 
will  practice  it  as  easily  as  he  has  learned  to  take  hold 
of  his  work  and  continue  it  to  completion.  Self-poise  may 
be  likened  unto  the  sun  that  keeps  on  shining,  regardless 
TV*  ^^r:^A    ,c       of  thc  clouds  that  float  beneath  it.     True 

Matt. 5:14,    16. 

Matt.  5:44,  43.  poise  maintains  a  happy  concentration,  re- 
gardless of  surrounding  conditions  and  circumstances. 

Our  conception  of  body  can  never  be  higher,  nor  our 
sense  of  its  freedom  can  never  be  fuller  than  the  truth 
we  acknowledge  for  it.  Our  actions  do  not  belie  our 
thoughts ;  correct  thinking  is,  therefore,  necessary  to  good 
results.  A  righteous  thought  precedes  a  right  act.  A 
loving  thought  precedes  an  act  of  love.  A  good  deed  fol- 
lows a  good  thousfht. 


[48] 


6.  If  you  earnestly  think  that  you  are  perfect  in      Thought 
Being  you  will  realize  that  perfection,  and  it  will  be  mani- 
fest in  the  body.    If  you  think  that  you  are  imperfect,  sick, 

or  sinful,  the  same  will  seem  real  to  you.  It  matters  not 
what  beliefs  your  thoughts  accept  if  you  persistently  enter- 
tain them  you  will  sense  the  same. 

One  of  the  common  beliefs  entertained  is,  that  while 
we  are  innocent,  God  brings  affliction  upon  us.  We  fre- 
quently hear  people  say :  "I  am  at  a  loss  to  understand 
why  God  should  have  brought  this  affliction  james  113 
upon  me;  I  do  not  see  what  I  have  done  to  ^^'-  6■'^• 
deserve  it  (which  is  virtually  saying  I  am  innocent)  yet 
an  all-good,  all-wise  and  powerful  God  has  brought  this 
upon  me  and  I  must  be  patient,  endure  and  try  to  believe 
that  He  knows  what  is  best  for  me."  Why  does  intellect 
thus  reason?  It  does  so  because  through  desire  it  draws 
conclusions  from  human  opinions  and  appearances ;  it 
concludes  that  appearances  are  sources  for  good  or  ill,  for 
health  or  disease,  for  life  or  death.  Not  knowing  the 
falsity  of  its  premise,  it  attributes  the  inharmony  result- 
ing therefrom  to  God. 

7.  The  true  idealistic  teaching  proves  that  real 
thought  is  sourced  in  Being  and  is  a  most  substantial 
expression  of  it.  Visible  creation  is  formed  by  the  creative 
action  which  may  be  called  the  Creator's  thinking. 
Thought,  says  the  Cabala,  is  the  source  of  all  that  is  visible. 
"The  first-Begotten  of  the  great  Unknown."  The  Her- 
metic philosophy  defines  thought  as  the  Son,  or  "first- 
born." In  the  beginning  God  alone  is,  that  which  is,  and 
evermore  shall  be. 

I>eginning,  means  Source,  Origin.  The  first  chapter 
of  Genesis  is  an  account  of  the  generations  of  the  heavens 
and  the  earth  when  thev  were  created  (in  Infinite  Mind). 
"In  the  (lay  that  the  Lord  God  made  the  earth  and  tlic 
heavens,  and  every  plant  of  the  field  before  it  was  in  tlie 

[49] 


Divine  Science      earth,  and  every  herb  of  the  field  before  it  grew."     This 

and  Healing      truth   is   expressed  in   various   allegories   in   the   ancient 

books  of  wisdom.    "At  the  beginning  of  a  day  of  creation, 

Brahm,  awakening  from  his  sleep,  begins  to  think,  and  his 

thoughts  call  worlds  into  existence." 

Correct  thinking  brings  harmonious  results — the 
right  word  and  deed  in  the  right  time  and  place.  Truth 
is  that  which  never  changes ;  it  is  the  same  yesterday,  to- 
day, and  forever;  it  appears  alike  to  every  person,  at  all 
times,  in  all  places ;  it  is  good  for  all  at  all  times. 

Idea  is  potential  in  Supreme  Being,  i.  e.,  is  inherent 
in  Infinite  Mind,  and  is  the  very  soul  of  our  bodies  and  all 
visible  things.  It  is  true  that  all  Idea  becomes  visible  and 
all  visible  things  are  purely  ideal.  "There  is  nothing  hid 
that  is  not  revealed."  God's  purpose  in  creation  is  to 
express  His  possibilities.  Thought,  being  the  ancestor  of 
w'ord,  deed  and  sensation,  it  precedes  speech,  w'hether 
the  language  is  perfect  or  imperfect ;  it  precedes  deed 
whether  it  be  right  or  wrong;  it  precedes  sensation 
whether  of  pleasure  or  pain.  All  external  conditions 
sensed,  are  the  result  of  subjects  thought  about,  decisions 
rendered  and  believed  in. 

To  image  the  nature  of  Being  is  to  be  impersonal 
and  universal  in  thought  and  deed.  Truthful  and  perma- 
nent ideas  are  imaged  and  given  form  by  the  action  of 
will  directing  thought,  according  to  the  law^  of  Love.  It 
follows,  therefore,  that  to  change  feeling,  any  bodily  con- 
dition or  mental  habit,  we  must  first  change  the  basis 
Job  22-21-23  °^  thought  and  belief  from  observation  to 
2  Cor.  3:17.  Eternal  Being.  Would  we  externalize  the 
perfect,  the  perfect  idea,  ever  in  absolute  consciousness, 
must  be  made  apparent.  Would  we  externalize  health,  we 
must  perceive  that  health  is  an  idea  to  be  expressed. 
2  Cor  61  Would  we  enjoy  harmonious  conditions,  we 

John,  5:17-19.        must  conceive  them  and  think  accordingly. 

[  50  ] 


If  we  would  heal  humanity  of  its  belief  of  good  and  evil,      Thought 
we  must  speak  and  act  Truth  at  all  times,  in  every  place 
and  be  its  living  embodiment. 

8.  What  observation  reveals  to  us  as  self  is  not  self. 
We  can  find  ourselves  only  by  seeking  in  the  depths  of 
Supreme  Being.  (See  Statement  of  Being.)  An  essen- 
tial thing  in  the  beginning  of  our  work  is  that  of 
changing  the  basis  of  thought  from  observation  to  Prin- 
ciple ;  from  the  creature  to  the  Creator.  This  first  step 
is  necessary  would  we  awaken  to  the  wealth  of  love  and 
goodness  therein ;  by  knowing  what  is  there  we  give  it 
expression  and  baptize  the  body  with  the  living  waters 
of  Truth.  "Thought-germs  grow  in  mind  as  the  seeds  of 
plants  grow  in  the  soil."  The  latter  are  quickened  by  the 
light  of  the  sun,  the  former  by  the  light  of  pure  intel- 
ligence. But  few  persons  have  known  that  it  was  possible 
to  control  their  own  thoughts.  To  enjoy  the  freedom  of 
Truth  all  must  learn  to  regard  themselves  as  the  intelligent 
Thinker.  It  is  a  law  as  fixed  as  the  eternal  principle  of 
mathematics,  that  as  men  and  women  think  in  their  hearts 
(the  depths  of  their  Being)  so  do  they  manifest  their  true 
and  immortal  nature.  It  is  the  nature  of  the  beliefs  that 
we  rely  and  dwell  upon  that  brings  us  our  experiences  of 
either  pleasure  or  pain,  light  or  shadow.  So  it  is  our  own 
mental  conduct  and  recognition  that  make         ,  „      „  ,, 

°  1    Cor.    3:15. 

conditions    either    pleasant    or    unpleasant.  ^^^-  ^'■'''  ''• 

We  receive  from  Infinite  Justice  full  payment  for  services 
rendered.  Tlie  law  of  the  universe  is  just  and  never  is  it 
otherwise.  Recognize  me  in  all  your  ways.  The  Divine 
attributes  of  the  Infinite  are  winged  with  aspiration,  ever 
ready  when  recognized,  to  take  flight  to  outward  mani- 
festation. 

9.  All  creative  work  is  done  in  Truth.  The 
Creator's  idea  of  any  form  is  its  Soul  and  is  always  per- 

[51  ] 


Ps. 
Ps. 


55:22. 
37:1.  3, 


Divine  Science  feet.  The  Soul  that  sinneth  spoken  of  in  the  Scriptures, 
a?!(i  Healing  is  simply  a  false  belief,  called  idea,  it  shall  surely  die. 
One  might  say  of  it  what  St.  Paul  said  of  "The  old  man," 
it  is  already  dead.  If  we  form  the  perfect  idea  of  Divine 
humanity,  perceiving  One  as  All,  that  there  is  nothing 
lacking  morally,  mentally,  or  spiritually,  we  shall  manifest 
power  over  external  conditions  and  reveal 
*•  more  and  more  of  the  Life  in  which  we  live 
until  we  express  harmony  Divine. 

It  is  not  a  law  that  we  take  cold  if  we  sit  in  a  draught, 
or  that  we  should  suffer  any  inconvenience  by  so  doing;  if 
it  were  a  law,  sickness  would  inevitably  result  every  time 
we  did  so,  and  there  would  be  no  escaping  the  conse- 
quences. 

lo.  It  is  argued  by  some  that  there  is  no  forgive- 
ness of  the  violation  of  natural  law.  Let  us  consider  this 
in  the  matter  of  healing.  Healing  is  taking  place  all  the 
time,  and  we  know  it  is  God  who  is  doing  the  work.  The 
belief,  therefore,  is  not  to  be  entertained  that  any  Science 
student  will  ever  rise  too  high  to  do  healing.  It  is  gen- 
erally believed  that  the  violation  of  natural  laws  must 
result  in  bodily  suffering ;  that  there  is  no 
forgiveness  of  mental  and  moral  states. 
Men  and  women  have  gone  to  insane  asylums  through 
supposing  these  false  statements  to  be  true.  If  it  were  true 
that  there  was  no  forgiveness  every  member  of  our  Divine 
humanity  would  retain  all  pin-scratches,  cuts,  bruises,  or 
burns  that  they  ever  had ;  every  pimple,  boil,  or  sore  and 
every  conceivable  condition  of  mental,  moral  and  bodily 
dis-ease  would  be  retained.  What  a  spectacle !  How 
could  we  expect  any  one  to  hear  the  word  of  God ;  how 
could  we  expect  to  perceive  the  Truth  that  frees  ?  In  the 
face  of  these  facts,  let  us  cease  arguing  for  physical  causa- 
tion and  that  we  are  under  the  dominion  of  the  violation  of 
law.    Let  us  know  that  our  dominion  consists  in  being  and 

[52] 


Luke  11:4 
Luke  5:24. 


demonstrating  law.    There  is  no  law  to  God  j^j^^  g.gg  Thought 

save  his  own  supreme  nature.    Many  of  the  J"'^^'  ^■^'^■ 
so-called  natural  laws  are  simply  erroneous  beliefs  ;  in  and 
of  themselves  they  are  innocent,  but  the  belief  that  they 
are  true  of  our  Being  is  harmful. 

Forgiveness  of  sin,  a  falling  short  of  Truth,  is  proven 
in  Divine  Science  not  to  be  an  exceptional  manifestation 
of  Supreme  Power ;  it  is  the  expression  of  the  nature  of 
Omnipresent  God,  the  loving  Father  of  us  all ;  it  is  the 
practice  of  God's  nature  toward  His  children.  The  law  of 
forgiveness  is  the  practice  of  the  Almighty  Good. 

It  is  said  that  if  you  put  your  finger  in  the  flame  of 
fire  it  will  bum,  pray  as  you  will ;  and  yet,  Divine  Scien- 
tists have  demonstrated  instantaneously  over  severe  burns, 
through  denying  so-called  natural  law  and  ^^^^  g.^^ 
affirming  the  Truth  of  God.  It  is  further  M^rk,  ii:24,  25. 
argued  that  if  you  fall  any  distance  you  will  break  a  bone, 
however  pious  you  may  be.  Is  it  indeed  true  that  there  is 
no  forgiveness  of  the  violation  of  natural  law  ?  What  a 
strange  looking  people  we  would  be  if  there  were  none ! 
The  boy  cuts  his  finger,  and  the  Spirit,  God,  present  within 
and  around  begins  to  heal  it  at  once ;  he  breaks  his  arm — 
the  same  Spirit,  begins  to  knit  the  bone ;  he  burns  his 
finger — the  same  Holy  One  provides  a  new  skin.  This  is 
forgiveness,  or  giving  up  the  condition.  Some  say  it  is 
nature  that  does  the  work ;  but  it  is  Omnipresent  Spirit  in 
which  all  nature  lives  that  does  the  work;  it  is  the  Source 
and  Cause  of  nature  that  heals  and  gives  to  all  Life  and 
breath  and  all  things. 

II.  Shall  we  think  that  the  Holy  Spirit  that  heals  the 
finger  and  helps  the  man  to  a  new  skin,  and  knits  the  bone, 
cares  nothing  for  the  moral  and  mental  state  and  will  not 
illumine  those  who  in  calculation  have  fallen  short  of 
Truth  ?  Law  is  beneficent  in  all  things. 
I'orgivencss,   m   the  Greek,  means  seiuhng 

[  =>3  ] 


Divine  Science  away  of  sin,  doing  away  with  the  habit  of  falling  short 
and  Healing     of  Truth,  ceasing  to  miss  the  mark  of  Oneness  with  God. 

It  has  been  proven  time  and  again  by  Scientists  that 
if  we  cut  a  finger,  burn  the  hand,  or  break  a  bone,  we  need 
not  suffer  what  is  generally  called  the  penalty. 

When  we  work  in  Unity  with  Holy  Spirit,  there  is 
immediate  redemption  from  the  whole  thing;  the  heahng 
is  instantaneous,  the  bone  has  been  knit  strongly  together 
without  pain  or  soreness.  Neither  healing  nor  redemption 
is  barring  the  doors  in  one  place  and  opening  them  in 
another;  it  is  bearing  away  the  conditions  of  dis-ease 
which  are  not  at-one  with  the  normal  state  of  bodily  ease ; 
it  is  doing  away  with  the  claims  and  theories  based  in  the 
belief  of  separation  from  God.  If  we  properly  understand 
our  spiritual  power,  and  direct  our  thoughts  in  accord  with 
that  understanding,  we  can  do  more  for  the  recovery  of 
the  sick  and  unhappy  than  all  the  remedies  in  Materia 
Medica,  for  we  express  creative  power. 

Our  bodily  condition  is  the  result  of  our  way  of 
thinking  and  believing.  If  we  wish  to  change  the  condi- 
tion from  weakness  to  strength,  from  disease  to  health, 
from  pain  to  ease,  we  must  believe  that  the  desired  change 
is  taking  place ;  then  shall  we  find  relief  according  to  the 
intensity  and  sincerity  of  our  thought.  Our  inward 
thoughts  give  form  to  our  feelings,  so  we  seem  to  our- 
selves to  be  the  conditions  we  externalize. 

They  who  intelligently  and  impartially  analyze  their 
own  mental  conditions,  may  remember  the  arguments  that 
have  arisen  in  thought  in  favor  of  desire,  sensation,  suffer- 
ing and  inability  to  endure,  overcome  or  change  either 
their  mental  or  physical  conditions.  They  may  also 
remember  the  mental  debates  and  arguments  used  to 
sustain  their  belief  in  the  reality  of  such  conditions.  Close 
analysis  will  show  such  reasoning  to  be  based  on  observa- 
tion and  not  in  God. 

[54] 


Sickness,  sorrow    and  trouble  cannot  come  to  one      Thought 
who  abides  in  the  secret  place  of  the  most  high. 

12.  Thought  is  the  angel  of  the  congregation  of  the 
senses,  and  when  it  falls  a  victim  to  the  senses  it  betrays 
the  congregation  and  knows  not  from  ^^^  ^.^ 
whence  it  has  fallen.  "If  one  ponders  on  Jo^-  1=12. 
objects  of  sense,  there  springs  attraction;  from  attraction 
grows  desire,  desire  flames  to  fierce  passion,  passion  breeds 
recklessness,  then  the  memory  all  betrayed,  lets  noble  pur- 
pose go  and  saps  the  mind,  till  purpose,  mind  and  man  are 
all  undone."  To  be  mentally  free  from  illusion,  is  to  have 
no  opinion,  render  no  decision  and  make  no  declaration 
that  is  not  true  of  Truth  and  Life.  This  is  perfect  motive 
or  purpose  relative  to  God. 

13.  All  know  that  many  persons  have  passed 
through  the  change  called  death  from  fear  of  what  are 
called  contagious  diseases.  It  is  said  that  fright  has 
turned  the  hair  white  in  a  single  hour;  that  it  has  marked 
and  disfigured  the  form  of  the  unborn  child;  that  at  cer- 
tain stages  of  its  development  strong  and  lasting  impres- 
sions have  been  made.  In  Truth  none  of  these  things 
occur,  even  if  one  is  suddenly  startled,  the  reaction  is  as 
sudden  and  no  detrimental  or  inharmonious  results  fol- 
low. The  first  thought  of  a  Scientist,  in  case  of  fright,  is 
that  Good  is  Omnipresent  and  there  is  nothing  to  fear. 
Fear  invites  the  condition  feared.  To  fear  sickness,  evil 
or  poverty,  is  to  virtually  say  to  the  false  belief  or  con- 
dition, you  have  power  over  me  ;  hence,  the  decision  is  that 
we  are  subject  to  conditions  feared.  Not  knowing  that 
which  is  real  and  permanent,  and  being  unable  to  trust 
beliefs  that  are  not  based  therein,  causes  fear  in  its  many 
forms.  When  our  thoughts  are  not  sourced  in  the  Unity 
of  ( "i(ul  we  deal  witli  each  other  as  tlunigh  we  were  sep- 
arated, not  only  from  otlier  men,  but  fruni  ("mcl,  and  talk 

[r,r,i 


Divine  Science      of  what  should  be  and  what  should  not  be,  but  not  of  what 
and  Healing      really  is. 

14.  One  of  the  fundamental  facts  of  Science  is  all 
thought,  so-called,  not  sourced  in  Omnipresent  Spirit  is 
negative  to  it,  and  negation  of  Spirit  makes  one  mentally 
negative  to  the  only  Source  there  is ;  nothing  but  struggle 
and  strife  ensues,  feelings  of  inability  and  fear  arise. 
"He  that  is  not  against  us  is  for  us."  "Since  God  is  for 
us  who  can  be  against  us."  The  nature  of  our  beliefs 
blend  with  all  others  of  like  nature.  Our  conclusions  are 
one  with  all  of  similar  character. 

Truthful  thinking  is  at-one  with  all  Truth  ever 
thought,  spoken  or  written.  Truth  is  protection  because 
of  its  very  nature,  and  it  protects  against  all  erroneous 
race  beliefs  in  sickness  and  sin.  As  long  as  we  believe 
that  good  and  evil,  health  and  disease  are  equally  real,  we 
shall  sometimes  serve  one,  and  sometimes  the  other. 

A  house  built  upon  sand  has  a  shifting  foundation. 
A  castle  in  air  is  without  foundation.  They  cannot  stand. 
So  all  sensuous  beliefs  and  opinions,  when  exposed  to  the 
light  of  Divine  Science,  lose  place  and  appearance. 

15.  To  think  and   feel  yourselves  united   with   all 
humanity  as  one  in  faith,  purpose   and  destiny  will  deter- 
mine the  Universal   Good  to  vour  aid   in 

Luke,    9:oo.  •' 

Phil.  1:27.  evcry  wish  and  work ;  first  acknowledge  that 

all  that  truly  is,  is  One  in  Spirit.  Then,  that  all  creation  is 
zcithin  Infinite  Spirit,  and  is  the  perfect  expression  of  its 
idea.  Being  then  made  free  from  sin,  we  become  servants 
of  righteousness.     (Rom.  vi  :i8). 


CONCLUSION. 

Thought  is  the  instrument  of  the  creative  power  of 
Mind  and  sustains  a  causal  relation  to  word,  deed  and 
sensation.     To  think  is  proof  that  I  am.     I  am,  therefore 

[  56  ] 


I  think.  There  cannot  be  a  thought  without  a  Thinker.  Thought 
The  act  of  thinking  is  the  act  of  forming  conclusions  that 
embody  Truth  or  the  act  of  rendering  decisions  based 
upon  Truth.  So  the  true  use  of  thought  is  that  of  an 
instrument  of  power,  which  uses  it  to  embody  and  mani- 
fest itself.  The  subjects  of  greatest  value  for  the  world's 
consideration  is  Being  and  correct  thinking;  how  to  think, 
to  bring  into  manifestation  the  wealth  of  power  and  good- 
ness potential  in  Being.  These  subjects  are  of  equal 
interest  to  every  man,  woman    and  child, 

A  belief  in  physical  causation  and  spiritual  causation 
is  a  supposition  that  there  is  separation  in  God.  All  de- 
lusive belief  springs  from  this  false  claim.  From  the 
plane  of  this  belief  people  try  to  make  creation  a  source  for 
good  or  ill,  to  which  they  are  subject.  To  know  there  is 
but  one  Source  and  Cause  will  heal  all,  of  false  belief  and 
from  all  its  consequences. 

To  understand  the  true  relation  of  existence  to  Being, 
is  to  understand  the  way  by  which  the  right  or  righteous 
habit  of  thought  and  imagination  can  be  maintained  and 
kept  in  the  way  of  Truth  and  life,  and  consciously  work 
the  Law  of  the  All  Good.  The  understanding  that  Truth 
heals  and  makes  free  from  error,  is  of  no  avail  unless 
Truth  be  practiced.  To  be  righteous  is  to  think,  image 
and  do  what  is  right.  To  do  what  is  right  one  must  have 
a  standard  of  right,  which  represents  a  principle.  There 
is  no  standard  but  God ;  hence,  whatever  He  is  should 
be  our  guide  for  thought,  word  and  act.  We  know  that 
He  is  Life,  Love,  Power,  Wisdom,  Knowledge,  Health, 
Perfection,  Success  and  all  that  we  can  conceive  to  be 
Good.  Then  if  we  w'ish  to  think  right  thoughts  and  image 
them  forth,  they  must  be  according  to  these  inherent  quali- 
ties ;  tlicse  thoughts,  being  right,  any  the  opposite  of 
tiicni  are  wrong. 

If  we  sujipose  that  we  are  weak,  sick,  sinful,  or  inipcr- 

[.>7] 


Divine  Science  fect  in  Being,  we  suppose  ourselves  to  be  something  that 
and  Healing  God  the  Good  is  not ;  we  suppose  inherent  attributes  and 
quahties  for  ourselves  that  are  unlike  Him.  As  thought  is 
used  as  the  basis  to  form  conclusions  and  conclusions  to 
form  words  and  shape  our  deeds  we  erroneously  claim  by 
thought,  word  and  deed,  that  we  possess  something  more 
than  God  is,  and  that  something  is  His  opposite  or  adver- 
sany^  This  attitude  does  not  show  a  humble  and  contrite 
Spirit.  It  is  evident  that  our  thoughts  and  affirmations 
must  be  at-one  with  Him  and  His  attributes,  no  matter 
what  appearances  may  indicate.  An  appearance  the  op- 
posite of  perfection  is  only  the  appearance  of  a  false  con- 
clusion that  there  is  something  unlike  God;  hence,  we 
should  absolutely  deny  that  these  falsehoods,  or  false 
appearances,  have  any  real  existence  and  never  try  to 
account  or  find  a  place  for  them.  This  is  the  method  and 
the  only  method  by  which  to  control  thought  and  express 
or  image  our  highest  conceptions  of  health  and  perfection. 
"Whose-so-ever  sins  ye  remit,  they  are  remitted  unto 
them.    Whose-so-ever  sins  ye  retain,  they  are  retained." 


Guide  to  Truth. 

Broad  is  the  Way  that  lead-  Narrozu   is   the    Way    that 
eth  to  destruction.  leadeth  unto  Life. 

The  belief  in  Affirm  that  you  are 

Death  or  ignorance,  Life,    Truth,    and    Intelli- 
Hate  or  weakness,  gence. 

Doubt  or  fear,  Love  and  Strength, 

Prejudice  or  aversion.  Knowledge  and  Faith, 

Revenge  or  cruelty,  No  respecter  of  persons, 

Disease  or  evil,  Justice  and  Mercy, 

is    the    result    of    a    belief  Harmony  and  Goodness, 
in  separateness   from   God.  All  that  you  show  forth 

[58] 


They  constitute  appear-  or  manifest  of  these  quali-  Thought 
ances  of  sin,  sickness  and  ties  represent  your  true  Be- 
poverty.  Therefore,  den}^  ing.  Henceforth  speak  the 
it  from  you.  "If  thy  right  word  of  Spirit  and  do  the 
hand  offend  thee,  cut  it  off  Will  of  the  Father.  "The 
and  cast  it  from  thee."  words  that    I    speak  unto 

vou,    are    Spirit    and    are 

Life." 

The  left-hand  line  of  statements  stand  for  the  con- 
ditions of  belief  based  in  a  supposed  separation  from  God. 
Those  on  the  right  truthfully  represent  what  God  is. 
Therefore,  keep  the  above  before  you  as  a  guide  for  right 
thinking.  In  giving  the  following  treatment  you  are  to 
know  that  the  patient  and  yourself  are  the  Truth  you 
affirm,  and  not  what  is  denied. 


TREATMENT. 

The  race  belief  in  sickness,  sin  and  death,  cannot 
affect  Spirit.  The  I  that  I  am  is  Spirit.  I  am  ever  active 
and  expressing  myself  perfectly.  My  thought,  word  and 
deed  bear  fruit  of  Spirit.  The  channels  through  which 
God  works  to  will  and  to  do  cannot  be  imperfect. 
My  expressions  are  in  the  image  of  God  and  at-one  with 
all  that  He  is.  "It  is  the  will  of  the  Father  that  none 
should  suffer."  Therefore,  I  deny  the  belief  of  imper- 
fection, weakness,  mortality  and  limitation.  I  affirm 
wholeness,  strength,  immortality  and  limitless  power  for 
myself.  I  live  in  the  Kingdom  of  Good  where  there  is 
no  wrong  or  lack.  No  false  belief  environs  or  limits  me, 
no  shadow  darkens  my  mental  vision.  God  pervades  His 
holy  tc'mi)le  at  this  time.  I  cannot  get  out  of  harmony,  for 
where  the  Father  is,  there  is  perfect  peace  and  rest.     I 

[  .^!'  ] 


Divine  Science      cannot  get  out  of  health,  for  the  Father  is  in  me,  around 
and  Healing      me,   above  me    and  everywhere.     This   is   speaking  the 
word,  doing  the  will  and  knowing  the  doctrine  that  it  is 
of  God.    I  am  at  rest  in  him. 


[60 


LESSON  III. 


THE    EFFECT    OF    THOUGHT. 


"In  a  beginning  was  the  Word,  and  the  Word  was 
zvith  the  God,  and  a  God  zvas  the  Word." — {John,  i:  i. 
Wilson's  Diaglott. ) 

1.  Though  the  Infinite  Creator  has  an  Infinite  va- 
riety of  creations,  yet  there  can  be  but  one  method  by 
which  self-expression  takes  place.  Idea,  thought  and  the 
effect  of  thought  is  the  trinity  which  comprises  Life's 
Problem,  solution  and  example.  Thought  must  neces- 
sarily precede  and  be  the  means  by  which  the  expression 
of  Truth  takes  place  in  word  and  deed.  Idea  precedes 
thought,  not  in  time,  but  in  order,  and  in  the  same  sense 
does  thought  precede  the  spoken  word.  By  the  spoken 
word,  which  also  includes  deed  and  sensation,  we  can 
know  whether  the  nature  of  our  thought,  which  includes 
motive  and  feeling,  is  at  one  with  Being's  Idea,  or  whether 
it  expresses  ''The  Way  the  Truth  and  the  Life."  True 
thoughts  partake  of  the  real  nature  of  this  ^^^^^  7  17-22 
Source  and  give  form  to  Divine  ideas  and  ^i^"-  ^^-ss. 
attributes;  by  giving  expression  to  them  law  is  fulfilled. 
(Sec  Guide  to  Truth,  Lesson  ii.) 

True  thoughts  are  not  mere  opinions  drawn  from 
observation,  or  conlusions  formed  from  appearances 
and  sensations ;  but  instead,  they  act  to  give  form  to  the 
qualities  of  Being   and  thus  express  inherent  ideas. 

2.  (jod,  the  One  All  is  Creator,  creative  action  and 

[61] 


Divine  Science     creation — a  trinity  in  Unity.     Another  way  for  the  indi- 
anJ  Healing     vidual  to  express  this  same  Truth  is,  I  am  the  Thinker, 
John   113-17       thought  and  word;  God  manifest  in  form. 
Kx.  20:1-6.  Soul   is   Creation   potential   in   the   Creator 

before  it  is  expressed  in  form.  In  other  words,  it  is 
Idea  potential  in  Infinite  Mind  before  it  is  made  manifest, 
and  is  that  which  is  expressed  or  made  visible  in  creation. 
—  {See  Statement  of  Being,  Lesson  I.)  "Nothing  can 
be  made  manifest  that  is  not,"  etc.  Soul  being  forever 
Ezek  18-4  20  inherent  in  the  Source  and  Cause  of  all 
Rom.  6:23.  things  it  always  sustains  a  causal  relation  to 

the  body  and  to  words  deeds  and  sensations ;  also  to  the 
entire  visible  plane.  Therefore,  bodies  are  effects, — the 
1  Joiin  4-7  spoken  words  of  the  Creator.    "Of  the  fuU- 

john.  2:6.  j^ess    of    Christ    have    all    we    received." 

Neither  form,  the  brain,  nor  any  part  of  the  body  is  the 
source  of  Soul,  Life,  Intelligence  or  Power;  nor  is  it  the 
source  of  thought,  or  the  effect  of  thought.  There  is  no 
physical  causation.  Forms  are  not  the  source  of 
forms ;  creatures  are  not  the  creator  of  creatures.  Brains 
are  not  the  source  of  thought,  word,  deed  or  sensation. 
The  I,  Being,  or  Spirit  is  the  source  of  body,  brains  and 
all  that  is  visible.  Soul  or  Idea  is  that  which  Being  ex- 
ternalizes in  form.  Bodies  being  effect,  they  sense  the 
nature  of  thought,  and  feeling  takes  form  according  to 
the  nature  of  our  fixed  beliefs.  If  we,  therefore,  know 
ourselves  to  be  Spirit,  the  only  true  Being,  and  our  bodies 
to  be  at-one  with  us,  our  thoughts  will  be  true,  and  our 
^^  g.jg  feelings  harmonious.     "And  all  our  knowl- 

Rom.  9:17.  edge  is,  ourselves  to  know."     Bodily  con- 

ditions, so  to  speak,  are  wholly  due  to  the  quality  of 
thought  and  line  of  belief  held  to  and  relied  upon. 

3.  Three  facts  are  necessary  for  any  or  every  ex- 
pression ;  nothing  is  accomplished  without  the  Trinity 
or  Rule  of  Tiiree,  viz. :  the  Thinker,  the  thought  and  the 

[62] 


idea  or  thing  thought  about.     The  purpose  of  creation  is      The  Effect 
that  the  Creator  may  be  expressed  and  the  purpose  of      of  Thought 
individual   expression   is,   that  the   Creator      j^j^^  ^^.^_g 
may    be    expressed    individually.       Omni-       10:24-26. 
presence  of  the  One  All  is  the  power  of  each  individual 
to   think   truthfully.      It   does   not   compel   one  line   of 
thought ;  so  when  mental  attention  is  given  principally  to 
observation,  there  are  conclusions   formed  that   do  not 
represent  the  real  nature  of  the  Unity  of  the  One  All. 
When  appearances  are  made  the  basis  from  which  to 
reason,  a  belief  in  two  Sources  the  reverse  of  each  other, 
becomes  apparent.     This  belief  is  sensed  as  disease.     As 
a  man  thinketh  in  his  heart  so  is  it  unto  him,  is  a  state- 
ment  that   represents   the    fact   that    according   to   our 
thoughts    so  do  things  come  to  pass  for  us.     To  seek 
for  literal  treasures,  believing  them  to  be  the  source  of 
happiness,  health  and  success    is  to  work  according  to 
the  suppositional  belief  of  mortality,  and  where  the  atten- 
tion is  centered,  there  will  the  thought  be  attracted.     If 

we  feel  ourselves  limited  by  our  bodies  or      Rom.  8:5-7,  6: 

21. 
on  account  of  external  things  and  condi-      Gai.  6:8. 

tions,  it  is  because  of  a  belief  in  physical  causation,  a 
cause  separate  from  and  unlike  God.  The  Scriptures  say 
to  thus  believe  is  to  be  carnally  minded.  To  look  upon 
the  body  and  place  our  affections  upon  it  and  to  have  the 
true  appreciation  of  money,  houses  and  land,  in  a  way 
not  to  bring  sorrow  upon  ourselves,  we  should  know  and 
maintain  the  knowledge  of  ourselves,  that  we  are  Im- 
mortal now.  Then  if  changes  take  place  in  the  body, 
nothing  whatever  is  lost  to  us.  We  know^  no  loss  even 
as  there  is  i.one  to  God.  Seek  to  know  yourselves  as 
Immortal  Spirit — Limitless  Being — which  is  real  and 
eternal. 

4.     Divine  Science  transfers  the  attention  from  the 
visil)le  to  the  invisible  and  thus  changes  the  basis  of  our 

[  g;{  1 


John.  1:14. 
John.  14:9. 


Rev.  3:21. 
John.  1:17 


Divine  Science     affections.     Through  its  study  one  becomes  conscious  of 

and  Healing     being  invisible  and  unHmited  Spirit,  and  as  one  can  not 

love  the  immortal  until  he  knows  himself  to  be  it,  he  can 

not  have  true  beliefs  about  his  body  until  he  sees  the  true 

nature  of  its  substance  and  knows  how  it 

is  that  the  Word,  which  is  God,  has  become 

flesh  in  his  form,  and  is  full  of  grace  and  truth.     This 

is  true  knowledge  and  true  thinking, — the  trinity  of  Law, 

and  Unity  of  the  all.    "To  hold  self  in  Truth"  is  to  know 

one  Spirit   within  and  pervading  all. 

5.  All  visible  things  are  Idea  or  Soul  before  they  are 
expressed  in  form  and  this  Idea  is  in  Infinite  mind,  or 
this  Soul  is  in  Holy  Spirit.  For  this  reason  body  always 
senses  Divine  harmony  when  thought,  the  instrument  for 
expressing,  pictures  forth  true  Idea.  Nothing  but  effect 
can  be  affected  by  Cause ;  the  Thinker  is 
above  and  beyond  change — at-one  with  the 
Infinite  source.  This  is  Law,  nor  ever  is  it  otherwise. 
This  should  do  away  with  the  sensitiveness  beginners 
have  upon  hearing  that  their  suffering  is  not  real,  but 
merely  a  belief;  also  upon  hearing  that  their  suffering  is 
the  result  of  so-called  evil  thought  or  erroneous  belief. 
"Memory  is  the  only  friend  that  grief  can  call  its  own." 
To  let  go  of  the  past  and  live  in  the  present,  and  in  the 
Omnipresence  of  Spirit  is  to  live  in  life.  To  let  go  of  the 
belief  of  non-possession  and  acknowledge  that  all  possi- 
bility is  yours  now,  is  to  live  in  the  fullness  of  Spirit — the 
Kingdom  of  Unity.  Now  is  the  eternal  present 
within  and  about  us.  What  we  do  not  recognize  as  being 
present  and  claim  as  ours  we  do  not  enjoy.  Then,  claim 
health,  power,  knowledge,  good — in  short 
claim  wholeness,  that  now  are  you  complete 
in  the  Infinite  Good;  and  you  will  enjoy  it  and  have  peace 
and  rest.  The  living  God  is  around  you,  above  you  and 
through  you  all ;  so  you  are  protected  and  shielded  by  the 

[64] 


Eph.  4:6 
1  Cor.  8 


perfect  Good  at  all  times.     This  consciousness  is  above      The  Effect 
the  plane  of  expression  and  knows  no  limitation.     Ac-      of  Thought 
knowledge  or  recognize  this  Truth   and  it  will  make  you 
happy  and  free. 

6.  Divine  Science  is  in  the  world  at  the  right  time, 
and  in  the  right  way ;  it  has  been  formulated  to  teach 
Truth,  which  to  know  is  the  freedom  of  Life  Eternal. 
It  predicates  everything  on  Being  and  shows  the  true 
relation  of  all  things  to  their  source  and  that  the  true 
and  full  use  of  our  mental  faculties  is  the  means  through 
which  this  relationship  is  enjoyed.  It  necessarily  demon- 
strates the  Power  of  Knowledge  and  carries  with  it  the 
sense  of  the  limitless.  Then,  put  from  you  all  beliefs  of 
imperfection  from  time  to  time,  as  they  ^  ^^j,  ^..2-  gg 
arise,  that  you  may  keep  in  remembrance  ^  ^or.  3:ii. 
the  truth  that  God  is  all  in  all.  If  you  have  believed  your- 
self to  be  sinful — the  opposite  in  being  from  God — you 
have  been  believing  erroneously ;  the  proof  that  you  w-ere 
in  error  is  the  suffering,  unrest  and  sense  of  limitation 
it  brought  you.  You,  being  the  Thinker  of  true  thoughts, 
you  can  change  your  way  of  believing  and  believe  your- 
self Divine,  a  son  or  daughter  of  God,  and  that  your 
life  is  God.  Then,  think  of  your  life  as  perfect,  unlimited 
and  unending;  there  is  but  One  Life.  This  is  Truth,  that 
to  know,  makes  free  and  brings  peace  that  ^^^^^  j_.^i.  ^^ 
passeth     understanding.      This    knowledge     •'°'^"-  ^•^• 

is  perfect  seeing  and  hearing — the  full-grown  tree  of  life 
consciouslv  being  lived. 

7.  We  now  realize  that  if  our  words  arc  at-one  with 
the  attributes  of  lieing,  we  are  doing  the  "Will  of  the 
l-ather."  There  can  be  l)Ut  one  purpose  in  creation,  so, 
the  ])iir])()sc  of  the  j-'athcr  and  of  the  children  are  one. 
To  s])eak  in  concert  with  the  {'"atlier  is  to  be  consciously 
in  the  Kingdom  and  know  that  there  is  biU  ( 'ne  Power. 
L'nliinited    Unity    measures    not    liniitati^m    to    any    (,>ne. 

[  «5  ] 


Matt.  7:21. 
John.  4:24 


Divine  Science     "God  measures  not  His  Spirit  unto  His  children."     So,  if 

and  Healing     we  speak  His  words  by  shaping  our  ways  to  correspond  to 

His  nature,  we  fulfill  the  only  Law,  Love,  and  know  there 

is  no  limit  to  our  power  for  Good.     "Be 

ye  perfect  even  as  your  Father  in  Heaven  is 

perfect,"  is  a  command  by  the  Spirit  of  Truth    that  we 

should  see  the  perfection  of  Being — and  know  ourselves 

as  we  are  in  our  relation  to  God.    To  find  what  is  real  and 

permanent  is  to  find  our  true  nature  and  know  what  we 

shall  be  forever  more. 

8.  As  the  Thinker  is  one  and  is  capable  of  bringing 
out  Hmitless  idea  in  thought,  so  thought  is  capable  of 
formulating  and  expressing  Idea  in  myriad  fonns  of 
word,  deed  and  sensation,  and  all  are  united  to  make  a 
harmonious  whole.  Every  Truth  spoken  is  within  con- 
sciousness, and  helps  to  grow-  the  tree  of  Life  within 
you,  and  to  work  the  law  of  pure  intelligence  and  power 
from  within  out,  which  is  pure  illumination.  Spoken 
words  of  Truth  are  also  leaves  for  the  healing  of  the 
nations. 

Dear  readers,  the  Omnipresent  Spirit  is  the  I  or 
Life  of  ourselves ;  hence,  w^e  could  not  live  a  separate 
Acts  17-25  28  ^^^^  from  God  or  Good  were  we  to  try. 
John.  15:4.  They  who  believe  themselves  to  be  mortal, 

finite  and  limited,  and  subject  to  sin,  sickness  and  death 
are,  in  belief,  living  a  separate  life  from  God.  Their  eyes 
are  single  to  beliefs  that  fall  short  of  Truth,  and  their 
whole  lives  seem  full  of  darkness.  Let  all  who  thus  be- 
lieve draw  nigh  unto  the  place  of  understanding,  unto 
that  which  is  impersonal  and  inseparable.  Not  until  we 
acknowledge  the  Infinite  Source  as  the  I  that  I  am,  are 
we  in  a  condition  to  think  and  act  divinely ;  for  we  shall 
John   6-37  always    think   and   act   just    like   what   we 

John.  16:15.  belie vc  ourselves  to  be  and  to  be  related  to. 

Not  until  we  hold  ourselves  individually  as  Divine  Being, 

[66] 


which  pervades  visibility,  can  we  solve  the  problem  of      The  Effect 
Life  correctly,  nor  do  we  enter  the  way  that  leads  to      of  Thought 
a  knowledge    of    Life    Eternal    which    Jesus    gave    to 
the  world.     This  attitude  is  that  of  dominion,  in  which 
we  may  understand  all  things. 

CONCLUSION. 

lo.  The  spoken  Word  which  has  been  scientifically 
accounted  for  in  this  lesson,  when  viewed  from  the  stand- 
point of  the  Creator,  includes  all  creation.  The  various 
forms  constituting  the  visible  universe  are  the  spoken 
words  or  language  of  God.  It  is  from  this  view-point 
that  students  will  comprehend  and  know  what  these  les- 
sons contain.  They  will  understand  that  thought  takes 
form  in  word ;  that  the  creative  idea  is  ever  active  to 
produce  form,  and  that  the  body  of  man  and  all  form  is 
the  out-showing  of  this  activity.  They  are  produced  by 
purely  spiritual  methods,  and  wholly  composed  of  spirit- 
ual substance.  It  is  through  the  perfect  ^^^  ^.J3 
spiritual  conception  that  we  recognize  the  ^^-  ^^•^^'  ^^■ 
Truth  of  what  form  is.  True  conceptions  bring  forth 
forms.  Therefore,  when  we  say  we  see,  hear,  feel  or  in 
any  way  sense  form  or  effect,  we  mean  that  the  I  sees  and 
thought  conceives  it.  If  thought  were  not  the  means 
through  which  Infinite  Idea  was  formed,  thought  would 
have  no  connection  with  form,  but  because  it  is  the  means 
it  is  ever  formulating  idea  and  making  it  visible  through 
the  body.  Not  to  mentally  understand  that  we  are  In- 
finile  Idea  in  Being  and  to  suppose  that  we  are  body  only, 
is  to  conclude  that  we  can  be  young  or  old,  sick  or  well, 
alive  or  dead,  according  to  circumstances  and  conditions 
over  which  we  have  no  control.  That  while  we  have 
])0WL'r  to  change  and  eft'ect  results,  results  also  have 
power  to  effect    themselves    and    be  a  cause   for  other 

[67] 


Divine  Science  results.  People  thus  argue,  claiming  themselves  to  be 
and  Healing  effects  or  results  of  some  unknown  cause  separate  and 
apart  from  themselves,  and  in  this  separation  believe 
they  are  able  to  be  a  cause  for  further  results. 
Hence,  the  world  has  a  Science  (so-called)  built 
upon  the  theory  that  various  and  general  results 
proceed  from  particular  "  causes,"  which  supposed 
causes,  are  themselves,  results.  No  effect  caused  by 
creative  action  can  ever  be  a  cause  to  produce  other 
effects.  This  is  so,  for  the  simple  reason  that  the  source 
and  cause  producing  all  things  is  Omnipresent  and  ever 
active  and  there  is  no  place  for  any  other  cause  of  ac- 
tivity. To  believe  ourselves  separated  from  God  is  to  go 
away  from  our  identity.  Erroneous  belief  thus  leads 
from  true  consciousness,  which  is  un-consciousness. 

Cease,  then,  from  trying  to  make  the  visible  world 
produce  true  happiness  for  you — from  seeking  to  make 
sensation  the  cause  of  real  joy — happiness  is  the  real  state 
of  Being,  and  we  must  speak  true  words  to  bring  it  forth, 
and  do  true  deeds  to  actualize  it.  Live  in  the  present  and 
in  the  presence  of  Good  and  vou  will  abide 

John.   15:7.  .         ,       ,  .    „  .  '  ,  .      . 

m  the  bosom  of  Omnipresence ;  this  is  true 
abiding  and  is  Life  Eternal. 


TRUTH. 

There  is  but  one  Life,  which  is  Infinite  Spirit ;  Infin- 
ite Spirit  is  the  one  Substance,  which  is  Infinite  ]\Iind. 

There  is  but  one  Law,  which  is  Infinite  Love. 

There  is  but  one  Method  of  Creation  or  manifesta- 
tion, which  method  is  the  action  of  Divine  Being. 

The  One  Life  is  the  Life  of  all. 

The  One  Substance  is  the  Substance  of  all,  within 
and  of  which  all  things  are  produced. 

That  power  which  forms  one  thing  forms  all. 

[68] 


That  which  loves  one  loves  all.     All  are  in  and  of      T^he  Effect 
One  source.     As  the  One  Spirit,  which  is  no  respecter      of  Thought 
of  person,  loved  one,  even  our  great  Master, 
so  does  It  love  and  respect  each  one  ot  us, 
even  the  least  thing  it  has  created. 

"It  is  not  the  will  of  the  Father  that  the  least  of 
one  of  these  should  sufifer." 


HEALING    AFFIRMATIONS. 

"Of  all  that  God  has  given  me,  I  can  lose  nothing." 

The  gift  of  God  is  Eternal  Life,  I  cannot  lose  it. 

God  has  given  me  Strength,  I  cannot  lose  it. 

God  has  given  me  Health,  I  cannot  lose  it. 

God  has  given  me  Faith,  I  cannot  lose  it. 

God  has  given  me  Cheerfulness,  I  cannot  lose  it. 

God  has  given  me  Wisdom,  I  cannot  lose  it. 

God  has  given  me  Love,  I  cannot  lose  it. 

God  has  given  me  Peace,  I  cannot  lose  it. 

God  has  given  me  a  Perfect  Body,  I  cannot  lose  it. 

God  has  given  me  Rest,  I  cannot  lose  it. 

All  things  that  the  Father  hath  are  mine,  I  cannot 
lose  them. 

These  words  are  Spirit  and  they  are  Life. 

"All  mine  are  thine,  and  all  thine  are  mine." 

God  knows  not  Death,  I  cannot  know  ir. 

God  has  not  given  me  Weakness,  I  cannot  have  it. 

God  has  not  given  me  Sickness,  I  cannot  have  it. 

Ciod  has  not  given  me  Dcjubt,  I  cannot  have  it. 

God  has  not  given  me  Despondency,  I  cannot  have 
it. 

God  has  not  given  me  Ignorance,  1  cannot  have  it. 

[  «!»  ] 


Divine  Science  God  has  not  given  me  Fear,  I  cannot  have  it. 

and  Healing  Qq^  j^^s  not  given  me  Strife,  I  cannot  have  it. 

God  has  not  given  me  An  Imperfect  Body,  I  cannot 
have  one. 

God  has  not  given  me  Unrest,  I  cannot  have  it. 
I  cannot  experience  any  result  but  the  result  of  Truth 
and  Truth  is  absolute  Freedom. 

"My  words  shall  not  pass  away." 


[70] 


LESSON  IV. 


LAW    OF    EXPRESSION 


THE  WHOLE  IS  EQUAL  TO  THE  SUM  OF  ALL  ITS  PARTS, 

Divine  Science  is  Divine  Knowledge.  It  is  Truth's 
classification  of  the  One  All.  The  basis  upon  which  its 
conclusions  are  predicated  and  from  which  its  affirmations 
are  formulated  is  The  Statement  of  Being  and  The 
Law  of  Expression. 

Divine  Science  proves  that  the  Unity  of  Creator, 
creative  action  and  creation  is  an  exact  and  demonstrable 
Science,  which  gives  to  its  adherents  a  haven  of  rest ;  an 
ever  abiding  place  in  the  One  Self-Existing  Source  and 
Cause.  The  value  of  Science  is  its  unfailing  principle, 
its  never-changing  basis,  its  exactness,  certainty  and  uni- 
versal applicability.  People  are  glad  to  give  up  uncer- 
tainty of  opinion  for  the  certainty  of  principle ;  for  this 
changeless,  self-existing  Source  and  Cause  we  love  to  call 
God. 

Xo  other  basis  could  be  found  that  would  satisfy  the 
intellectual  and  reasoning  capacity  of  man.  CVder  is 
Law.  The  beginning  of  any  building  is  its  foundation. 
Xow,  what  foundation  have  we  upon  which  to  build  the 
temple  not  made  with  hands,  if  it  is  not  the  One  Supreme 
.Self-Existing  S(Uirce?  The  strength  and  safety  of  our 
building  deiK'uds  upon  the  permanency  and  luicliangeable- 
ness  ol  its  foundation.  The  foundation  of  .Science  is  a 
rock   of   everlasting   strengtii   and   endiu-ance.      We   shall 

[  Tl  1 


Divine  Science      now  study  the  Eternal  and  its  method  of  self-expression. 
and  Healing     The  law  of  expression  is  the  simple  rule  three — a  trinity. 

Two  things,  the  reverse  of  each  other,  could  not 
occupy  the  same  place  at  the  same  time.  Light  and  dark- 
ness, heat  and  cold,  health  and  sickness  could  not  exist 
in  the  same  place  at  the  same  time ;  no  more  could  love 
and  hate,  good  and  evil,  God  and  devil.  The  All  is  Good 
and  the  All  is  here.  God  is  Omnipresent  and  we  are  in 
His  presence  from  everlasting  to  everlasting.  This  proves 
the  Unity  of  God  and  man,  for  man's  existence  is  right 
where  God  is.  It  is,  "I  in  God,  and  God  in  me."  Alan 
could  not  exist  as  the  reverse  of  God.  The  "new  and 
living  way''  of  knowledge  is  a  consciousness  of  what  the 
real  is,  and  of  the  true  Nature  of  existing  things  around 
us.  If  we  do  not  rely  on  the  real  nature  of  what  is  and  is 
Self-Existing,  we  have  no  basis  for  rest ;  no  source  for 
faith — the  substance  of  things  hoped  for. 

There  is  no  light  by  which  darkness  can  be  found ; 
no  truth  by  which  sin,  sickness  and  death,  so-called,  can 
be  proven  real.  One  may  suppose  there  are  two  ways,  the 
reverse  of  each  other,  that  represent  the  Truth  of  Unity ; 
while  this  supposition  is  possible,  but  one  of  the  ways  can 
be  law  or  principle. 

From  observation  one  can  suppose  the  earth  to  be 
tlat,  that  the  sun  rises  and  sets,  etc.  This  view-point  is  not 
from  the  universal.  The  view-point  of  knowledge  tells 
us  that  the  earth  is  round,  that  its  revolution  upon  its 
axis  causes  the  seeming  rising  and  setting  of  the  sun.  No 
false  supposition  concerning  the  earth  can  make  it  flat, 
no  miscalculation  concerning  anything  can  change  the 
truth  of  it.  A  false  supposition  about  anything  has  noth- 
ing to  do  with  its  reality. 

The  suppositional  way  of  presenting  Unity  allows 
man  (what  is  falsely  supposed  to  be  man)  to  claim  that 
as  long  as  he  believed  the  earth  to  be  flat,  to  him  it  was 

[72] 


true ;  and  when  he  discovered  the  earth  to  be  round  and  Law  of 
knew  his  former  belief  to  be  false,  to  further  claim  that  Expression 
his  former  false  view  was  of  just  as  much  value  to  him, 
while  he  believed  it,  as  his  knowledge  is  at  the  present 
time.  This  shows  but  little  appreciation  of  knowledge. 
It  serves  to  illustrate  the  low  estimate  placed  upon  Truth 
by  those  who  endeavor  to  source  both  Truth  and  error  in 
God  and  claim  there  is  no  one  to  believe  falsely  but 
Him ;  they  ignorantly  endeavor  to  bring  God  down  to 
harmonize  with  previous  false  beliefs  and  conditions 
sensed  therefrom.  They  who  thus  reason  expect  in  the 
order  of  their  evolution  to  surmount  what  they  claim  their 
Source  and  Cause  to  be  the  origin  of ;  this  shows  they  have 
made  a  God,  unto  themselves,  in  the  image  and  likeness 
of  false  belief.  To  overcome  what  is  sourced  in  God 
would  mean  that  one  must  be  over  and  above  Him,  and 
be  superior  to  that  which  is  Self-Existing.  Their  basis 
is  a  changeable  one ;  as  they  ''rise  spirally  upward  and 
onward  forever"  their  present  consciousness  is  always 
greater  than  that  from  which  it  was  evolved.  They  claim 
that  what  is  Truth  to-day  was  not  Truth  yesterday,  and 
will  not  be  Truth  to-morrow.  Their  foundation  for  Unity 
of  the  whole  is  as  shifting  sand.  This  way  of  reasoning 
can  never  be  proven  scientific  or  the  way  of  Truth  and 
Life.  In  this  presentation  there  is  no  unchanging  basis 
to  think,  speak  and  work  from;  no  perfect  law  to  demon- 
strate ;  it  is  not  the  new  and  living  way.  The  true  realiza- 
tion of  Unity  is  interior  Truth,  Scientific  Law.  It  is 
knowing  the  true  nature  of  Creator  and  creation,  and  con- 
forming our  ways  to  it.  It  is  being  lifted  up  to  know  that 
all  that  really  is,  is  Good  ;  it  enables  one  to  justly  and  cor- 
rect 1_\'  act  in  L'nit}'  with  tlic  whole  of  Power  and  the  All 
of  (lood. 

The  erroneous  method  of  reasoning  idealizes  the  false 
su])positions  of  what  might  be  were  Ciod  not  All  in  All. 

[  T.-i  ] 


John,   3:16,   17 
John,  1:13. 


Divine  Science  The  true  method  of  reasoning  knows  and  justly  presents 
and  Healing  the  true  idea  of  all  things  and  predicates  every  conclusion 
upon  the  premise  that  the  All  is  Good.  In  this  method 
one  sees  the  whole  of  creation  lifted  up  and  partaking  of 
the  very  nature  of  the  Creator  and  as  being  good  and 
very  good. 

Divine  Science  teaches  that  creation  is  the  Creator 
expressed,  that  self-revelation  is  the  law  and  order  of  the 
Infinite  One.  It  reveals  the  law  by  which  the  Invisible 
Source  becomes  visible  in  effect.  It  is  one  law,  hence 
all  must  necessarily  see  Unity  and  know  Truth  in  order 
to  experience  the  fulfillment  of  law  within  themselves. 
God  is  known  as  a  Trinity  in  Unity — the 
Creator  creative  action  and  creation.  This 
trinity  has  always  been,  and  will  ever  be ;  in  other  words, 
man  is  Being,  doing  and  result,  or  he  is  the  I  am,  that 
thinks  and  speaks. 

An  Infinite  Source  and  Cause  cannot  be  conceived  of 
without  containing  perfect  intelligence  and  limitless  idea. 
It  must  be  the  intelligence  that  is  revealed  in  expressing 
its  idea  in  creation ;  so  it  is  logical  to  conclude  that  Being 
or  Alind  contains  both  intelligence  and  idea.  ]\Ian  must 
of  necessity  be  the  same  in  being  and  nature  to  live  and 
fulfill  the  Law  of  Life.  No  power  could  accomplish 
anything  without  a  beginning,  and  there  could  be  no  be- 
ginning without  intelligence  and  idea, — without  being 
conscious  of  innate  possibility  equal  to  the  work  to  be 
accomplished.  ^lan  is  a  triune  being ;  he  is 
cause,  action  and  result.  This  Truth  is 
represented  in  the  Scriptures  as  "Tree  of  Life,"  and  "The 
A'ine  and  Branches."  As  the  tree  contains  root,  body  and 
branch,  and  requires  the  three  to  make  the  whole,  and  as 
they  are  never  separated  into  qualities  of  substance  or  by 
space,  so  man  is  Being,  action  and  result,  and  the  whole 
man  includes  the  three ;  he  is  not  divided  by  qualities  of 

[74] 


John.    13:1-3 
Rev.    22:2. 


substance,  degrees  of  conscious  mind,  or  states  of  unfold-      Law  of 
ment.    Man  is  one  solitary  substance,  pure  Spirit  through-      Expression 
out.    The  whole  man  is  equal  to  the  sum  of  the  three.    Let 
him  not  separate,  by  space  or  by  any  theory,  what  God  has 
united.     There  is  not  a  visible  thing  in  existence  that  is 
not  Eternal  in  the  Invisible. 

Through  this  rule  three,  we  perceive  the  method  by 
which  the  One  All  reveals  itself  in  visible  creation ;  so 
"The  invisible  things  from  the  creation  of  the  world  are 
clearly  seen  by  the  things  which  are  made."  Each  one 
can  say,  'T  am  the  vine" ;  the  roots  stand  for  our  identity 
in  God,  the  body  of  the  vine  for  the  individual  through 
which  the  identity  acts  to  produce  visible  bodies  or 
branches.  The  branches  stand  for  the  many  forms  that  are 
spoken  of  in  the  Scriptures,  as  being  members  of  and  con- 
stituting the  body  of  Christ.  Since  the  Law  of  Expres- 
sion reveals  the  body  to  be  included  in  Spirit,  even  as  the 
branches  are  included  in  the  vine  and  Spirit  to  be  God, 
the  body  is  not  denied  in  the  practice  of  Truth.  It  is 
given  its  true  place  in  Being.  In  Divine  Science  the 
statement  of  Being  and  the  Law  of  Expression  are 
unwaveringly  adhered  to.  It  never  deviates  from  them  in 
its  explanation  of  life  or  interpretations  of  Scripture. 
There  can  be  no  law  of  the  self-existing  one  but  its  own 
inlierent  potency ;  it  must  therefore  ever  embody  its  real 
nature  in  what  it  expresses.  The  belief  of  inequality  is 
departure  from  Truth. 

As  the  figure  i,  the  unit  in  the  science  of  numbers 
is  the  basis  from  which  all  figures  are  derived,  so  in  the 
study  of  Science  it  is  essential  that  wc  see  first  of  all  that 
there  is  but  One  Supreme  Being,  which  is  the  Source  of 
all  creation,  from  which  all  forms  proceed,  and  in  which 
they  li\-e.  As  in  the  science  of  num1)ers  there  is  but  one 
[irinci])!*.'  underlying  all  examples,  so  in  Divine  Science 
there    is   InU    one    Being   or    1  loh'    Spirit    underhing   the 

[To] 


Divine  Science  Infinite  variety  of  living  forms  expressed.  The  word 
and  Healing  expression,  when  defined,  proves  to  be  in  its  meaning 
very  similar  to  the  word  existence.  The  prefix  ex,  which 
means  out  of,  when  attached  to  the  word  pressed,  signi- 
fies that  something  is  out  pressed,  caused  to  come  forth, 
hence  expressed.  In  these  lessons  we  shall  speak  of  the 
visible  universe  and  all  it  contains,  as  that  which  has 
been  expressed  of  the  Creator  or  Expressor.  This  is 
using  the  \Yord  in  both  a  universal  and  individual  sense. 
The  word  expressing  means  acting,  and  expressed  the 
result  of  acting.  A  living  thing  then,  is  a  thing  expressed. 
Creation  is  the  expression  of  the  Creator.  The  Law  of 
Expression  is  the  way  by  which  the  Creator  reveals  or 
produces  creation.     It  must,  therefore,  show  the  relation- 

1.  Being.  ship    existing    between    Cause    and    efifect, 

2.  Doing.  ^11^  1-^11 

3.  Result.  between  God  the  Creator  and  Cod  the 
Creation.  No.  i,  is  Cause;  2,  is  action;  3,  the  result,  as 
show^n  in  diagram.  This  law  is  worked  from  the  Invisible 
to  the  visible, — from  the  Principle  to  the  example, — from 
the  Inner  to  the  outer.  "Heaven  shall  have  come  when 
two  have  become  as  one,  the  outer  as  the  Inner."  To 
illustrate : — Principle  is  that  which  is  highest,  first ;  that 
from  which  anything  proceeds.  In  the  Science  of  numbers 
examples  are  the  expression  of  Invisible  Principle,  and 

1.  Principle.         are    Principle   itself,   visibly    demonstrated. 

2.  Solution.  rr-i  1 

3.  Example.  The  Order  m  which  they  stand  to  each  other 
is  shown  in  the  diagram.  In  Divine  Science  the  Principle, 
God,  is  highest,  first,  the  One  from  which  all  visibility 
proceeds.  Creation  is  the  expression  of  the  Creator  and 
is  the  Creator  visibly  expressed. 

While  in  mathematics,  examples  are  the  expressions 
and  finished  work  of  the  Principle  and  are  proof  or  evi- 
dence of  it,  they  are  not  the  Cause  for  the  Principle,  but 
just  the  reverse  is  true;  the  Principle  is  the  Source  of 
and  Cause  for  the  example ;  it  is  universally  conceded  that 

[76] 


the  example  is  all  that  is  ever  formed  or  made  visible  of      Law  of 
the    Principle.      It    is    I — Real    Being — that    knows    the      Expression 
Principle,  hence  works  the  problem  according  to  it,  and 
produces  perfect  results.     He  who  under-        i.  invisible. 

.  2.  Action. 

stands  the  analysis  of  his  own  work,  knows  3.  visible, 
that  his  examples  are  expressions  of  the  invisible  principle 
and  are  the  Invisible  made  visible ;  that  mathematiotxl 
demonstrations  accord  perfectly  with  Principle.  In  this 
analysis  there  is  no  separation ;  none  between  Principle 
and  example.  No  one  would  think  of  saying  that  the 
example  was  not  as  perfect  as  the  Principle.  Principle  is 
the  Law,  so  examples  are  harmonious  in  their  relation  to 
it ;  the  only  purpose  they  serve  is  to  represent  the  Prin- 
ciple ;  they  represent  it  in  all  business  relations.  The 
mathematician  knows  no  law  by  which  to  produce  the 
perfect  result  but  the  one  of  calculating  every  step  of  the 
way  according  to  Principle.  He  would  not  think  of  fol- 
lowing error    or    miscalculation   to  find  a    ,  ,      ,^  ,^   „ 

'-'  John.   16:10,   11. 

correct  result,  nor  would  he  endeavor  to  ^°^^-  '''■'^-■ 
Source  the  mistake  in  Principle.  He  would  make  no  effort 
in  that  direction,  but  would  erase  all  mistakes,  and  com- 
mence again  in  Principle,  and  keep  the  example  at-one 
with  it.  The  working  of  Principle  is  the  only  method  by 
wiiich  to  obtain  a  correct  answer.  Error  serves  no 
purpose.  In  Divine  Science  all  creation  is  known  as  com- 
posed of  Spirit  substance  and  spiritual  things  are  spiric- 
ually  discerned.  Living  things  are  the  expressions  and 
finished  work  of  Spirit  or  God,  and  are  proof  or  evidence 
of  the  existence  of  Spirit.  This  is  true  discernment. 
Existing  things  arc  not  a  cause  unto  their  source,  but  just 
the  reverse  is  true.  Spirit  is  the  Source  and  Cause  of, 
and  for,  existing  things  ;  and  it  is  universally  conceded 
that  tlie  universe  is  all  tliat  is  formed  or  made  visil)le  of 
tin'  ]nvisil)lr  Si)irit.  It  is  I — Real  Ik'ing — that  knows 
that  'i  and  my  I'ather  are  One,"  not  two,  heiicc  works  out 

[77] 


Divine  Science  life's  problem  according  to  at-one-ment  and  produces 
and  Healing  perfect  results.  He  who  understands  the  Law  of  Expres- 
sion knows  that  his  existence — and  all  existing  things 
— are  expressions  of  the  Invisible  One,  and  are  the 
invisible  made  visible ;  that  scientific  demonstrations 
John  1-14  accord  perfectly  with  the  Spirit  of  whole- 

Rev.  22:14.  j-jgsg  ;  the  Truth  of  the  Allness  of  Spirit.    In 

this  analysis  the  claim  that  Spirit  is  to  be  conceived  of 
only  apart  from  embodiment,  or  distinct  from  form,  is 
proven  to  be  a  fallacy.  This  Law  proves  the  long  looked 
for  atonement. 

With  this  understanding,  no  one  can  longer  think  that 
the  living  things  of  God  are  not  complete  and  perfect 
demonstrations  of  the  Creator.  As  the  Supreme  Nature 
is  the  only  law,  creatures  are  ever  harmonious  in  their 
relation  to  the  Creator;  the  purpose  they  serve  is  to 
express  their  Source.  The  Scientist  knows  no  law  by 
which  to  produce  the  perfect  result,  but  to  live  and  calcu- 
late every  step  of  the  way,  according  to  the  Truth  that 
All  is  Good.  He  would  not  think  to  continue  calculating 
John  1-17  according  to  the  erroneous  race  beliefs  of 

Gen.  2:17.  Separation,    expecting    to    find    Truth    and 

produce  perfect  demonstrations,  but  would  cease  think- 
ing or  making  any  effort  whatever  from  that  standpoint 
of  belief,  and  commence  again  in  the  Spirit  of  wholeness. 
This  is  the  only  method  by  which  to  prove  existence 
at-one  with  its  Source,  and  to  glorify  God  on  earth. 

Nothing  is  gained  through  mistakes.  Now  that  the 
Law  of  Expression  opens  our  eyes  with  understanding, 
let  us  not  close  them  again  to  Truth.  Cease  saying  that 
"When  you  look  upon  my  body  you  see  nothing  whatever 
of  me,"  and  know  that  you  do  see  the  living,  thinking 
Being  Expressed.  To  do  this  it  must  be  seen  that  in 
substance  and  reality  it  is  just  what  the  One  All  is,  and  is 

[78] 


the  Ideal  and  Spiritual  form.  "If  ye  had  \^^^^  *^^*  *='"^"  Law  of 
known  me  ye  should  have  known  my  \^^^  ^^®  ^^^^^'  Expression 
Father  also;  and  from  henceforth  ye  know  ^-^j-e*^  ^"^^  c.v&zx- 
him,  and  have  seen  him."  The  One  All  is  now  revealed 
to  be  Creator,  creative  action,  and  creation.  Let  us  under- 
stand, then,  that  if  you  have  seen  the  Truth  of  self  you 
have  seen  the  Father,  for  there  is  none  but  God  to  express 
Himself  in  creation.  Direct  expression,  as  shown  in  this 
lesson,  is  an  eternal  law  everywhere  demonstrated  in 
creation.    So  created  things  are  not  the  Source  of  man. 

As  one  knows  that  the  visible  example  is  the  demon- 
stration of  Principle  and  problem,  one  must  conclude  that 
Principle  is  the  Source  that  includes  problem,  and  is 
expressed  in  the  example.  The  demonstration  of  the 
problem  which  is  inherent  in  Principle  must  be  the  result 
of  the  action  of  Principle.  Thus  Principle  proves  to  be 
the  Law  and  basis  of  expression.  So,  to  Divine  knowl- 
edge creation  is  the  expression  of  the  One  Creator,  and  it 
is  self-evident  that  the  Creator  is  the  Source  that  includes 
Fatherhood  and  sonship.  The  demonstration  of  Father- 
hood inherent  in  the  Creator  must  be  the  result  of  the 
creative  activity,  which  proves  the  Law  of  Expression 
in  sonship.  Every  possibility  inherent  within  Being  is 
j^ossible  of  expression,  first  in  thought  and  then  in  word ; 
here,  there  seems  to  be  two  expressions  of  one  Cause ; 
but  remember  that  the  Eternal  Being  is  before  it  thinks, 
and  its  thought  embodies  the  Truth  of  its  nature. 
Thouglit    i)reccdes    its    spoken   word :   the   ,  ,    ,-    .„ 

'^  '  i  Acts   lo:    IS. 

word  is  its   form;  hence.  Creator,  creative  i  cor.  i4:33. 
action,  and  creation,  or  I  am,  I  think,  I  speak,  correctly 
sets  forth  the  order  of  the  Law  of  l'^xi)ression  by  which  all 
things  are  out  pressed  or  caused  to  exist  as  form. 

"Let  this  Mind  be  in  you,  which  was  also  in  Christ 
Jesus,    who,   being  in   the   form   of   CJod.   thought   it   not 

[79] 


Divine  Science  robbery  to  be  equal  with  God."  The  Law  of  the  Lord,  is 
an(i  Healing  equal.  As  true  as  is  the  time-honored  mathematical 
axiom  that  "The  whole  is  equal  to  the  sum  of  all  its 
parts."  So  is  the  nature  of  Being  equal  to  Infinitude. 
The  One  All  is  equal  to  all  of  the  above  trinity,  for  what- 
ever is,  has  power  to  be  eternally ;  there  is,  therefore,  no 
mortality  in  the  One  All.  Think  of  yourself  as  being 
eternal ;  as  being  that  which  precedes  doing,  that  which  is 
consciousness  and  knows  its  power  of  expression.  I 
must  be  before  I  act  or  think ;  and  I  must  act  or  think 
before  I  speak  or  produce.  I,  then,  must  be  the  Source 
and  Cause  of  my  thoughts,  also  my  words,  which  are  the 
forms  of  my  thoughts.  I,  therefore,  can  never  be  under 
_  ,    ,    .-  ,      their  dominion.    Bv  result  is  meant  finished 

God  glorifiea   on 

earth.  work,  a  thing  completed;  my  thoughts  are 

expressed  and  complete  in  my  w-ords.  St.  Paul  has  said, 
"  There  is  one  Spirit  and  one  body ;"  by  correct  analysis 
from  Principle  Divine  Science  proves  this  to  be  true. 
The  absolute  statement  that  God  and  God  manifest,  is 
Lamen  3-38  "^^  there  is  in  truth,  implies  action;  for  a 
Matt.  4:4.  sclf-cxistiug  Sourcc  could  not  be  the  cause 

of  any  living  thing  without  creative  action,  so,  between 
Being  and  existence  there  is  action  which  must  be  under- 
stood in  its  proper  relation  to  both  in  order  to  understand 
their  relation  to  each  other. 

Considering  Divine  Alind.  Spirit  or  Creator  as  God, 
the  following  diagram  will  illustrate  the  order  of  the 
'"Law^  of  Expression."  Expression  never  takes  place  in  the 
reverse  order, — from  the  visible  to  the  Invisible.  It  is  to 
be  understood  that  in  the  diagram,  Mind,  ^^lentality  and 
A'isibility  are  synonymous  with  Spirit,  Soul  and  Body,  or 
with  Creator,  Creating  and  Creation.  Here  we  have  the 
basis  for  realization  of  perfect  Being,  the  true  power  of 
action  and  its  completed  result. 

[80] 


I. 

Mind. 

I. 

Spirit. 

I.     Creator. 

Law  of 

2. 

Mentality. 

2. 

Living  Soul. 

2.     Creating. 

Expression 

3- 

Visibility. 

3- 

Body. 

3.     Creation. 

The  Law  works  from  within  Being,  out  to  visibility, 
by  means  of  mentality.  Mentality  is  ^Mind's  center  of 
action ;  it  is  more  than  thought ;  it  means  all  that  is  essen- 
tial to  Mind  for  its  perfect  expression  in  visibility. 

It  describes  our  individuality  and  shows  its  insepara- 
bleness  from  God;  there  is  no  individuality  apart  from 
God,  the  One  Source  and  Cause.  Divine  mentality, — the 
living   Soul, — or  individuality,   in  the  lan- 

'^  r  •        1  1         1    Heavenly  Being. 

guage  of  Genesis  is  spoken  of  111  the  plural, 
as  stars  in  the  firmament  of  heaven.    We,  as  individuals, 
are  firmly  fixed  as  centers  of  action  in  the  Infinite  One. 
Indeed,  are  we  stars  in  the  firmament  of  heaven. 

The  problem  of  Life  it  is  evident  is  a  study  that  is 
of  special  interest  and  importance  to  every  person.  This 
law  of  expression,  fully  understood,  is  of  greatest  value  to 
you,  it  is  the  way  by  which  your  existence  has  come  forth  ; 
so  you  need  to  apply  it  for  the  purpose  of  realizing  your 
true  and  harmonious  relationship,  not  only  with  your 
Source  and  Cause,  but  with  humanity.  The  same  order 
by  wliich  God  is  manifested  in  existence  ^^^^^  g^.^, 
must  be  maintained  in  existence  in  solving  ^^''^'-  ^■*^- 
the  problem  of  Life  and  demonstrating  true  freedom. 
Let  us  compare  our  existence  to  nothing  but  the  Spirit 
of  wholeness,  and  liken  the  temple  of  God  unto  it,  and 
tlms  reverse  the  common  order  of  belief,  which  claims 
that  there  is  physical,  material  or  external  causation, 
which  can  and  does  act  fur  our  good  or  ill. 

Nothing  but  confusion  can  possibly  Ije  sensed  from 
the  belief  in  ])hysical  causation.  As  God  is  not  the  author 
of  confusion  let  us  fully  umlerstaiul  and  then  practice  the 
one  1-aw  of   Mxjjrcssion.     According  to  this   Law,   God 

[HI] 


Divine  Science  made  man  in  His  own  image  and  likeness; 

ana  Healing       ■     '     '  '  so  let  US  look  upon  man  and  think  of  him  as 

being  the  image  and  likeness  of  all  that  is  Good.  Every 
expression  comes  under  the  law  by  which  it  is  expressed ; 
but,  understanding  that  we  are  one  with  God,  the  Creator 
E°h  V-9^'  ^"*^  creation,  we  heiug  the  lazv  are  not  under 

the  law.  It  cannot  act  as  a  school-master  to  bring  us  to 
God  and  then  cease  to  be.  The  nature  and  grace  of  God 
being  ours,  we  are  the  fulfilling  of  the  law.  We  see  it  to 
be  the  only  order  by  which  demonstration  can  take  place. 
Hence,  it  is  necessary  that  every  student  should 
thoroughly  understand  this  law  and  reaHze  the  importance 
of  applying  it  in  all  demonstration  and  also  in  every  inter- 
pretation. The  author  spiritually  perceived  this  law  four- 
teen years  ago,  and  knew  at  a  glance  that  she  realized  a 
Truth  that  could  not  be  questioned.  That  it  embraced 
The  All,  and  that  error  could  not  possibly  be  identified 
in  any  way  with  this  Trinity ;  so  when  understood  and 
lived  it  W'Ould  free  every  one  from  all  false  belief  and 
erroneous  opinion  in  regard  to  God  and  man,  and  all 
creation.  This  Law,  taught  only  in  Divine  Science, 
proves  the  absolute  at-one-ment  of  God  and  man.  It  is 
the  basis  for  all  true  reasoning.  It  is  Divine  order,  it 
is  method ;  it  is  applicable  always  and  everywhere.  It  dis- 
tino-uishes  and  illumines  Divine  Science. 


[82] 


LESSON  V. 


LAW    OF    EXPRESSION. 


The  word  Soul  has  been  used  in  so  many  ways  in  the 
past,  and  without  definite  meaning  or  practical  application, 
that  it  is  thought  best  in  scientific  teaching  to  use  the  word 
only  in  a  definite  way,  so  that  it  may  be  scientifically 
applied.  The  use  of  other  words,  the  meaning  of  which 
is  synonymous  with  Soul,  frequently  gives  a  new  view  to 
the  word.  Soul  has  been  thought  to  be  something  that 
could  either  be  saved  and  made  to  enjoy  eternal  bliss, 
or  could  be  lost  and  made  to  sufi:er  eternal  agony  ;  that 
through  its  own  efiforts  it  could  be  either  saint  or  sinner, 
and  the  final  test  of  what  it  was  to  become  through  its 
own  efl'orts  would  be  revealed  after  death  ;  which  state 
would  be  a  reward  for  its  good  conduct,  or  a  punishment 
for  its  evil.  These  conclusions  are  not  drawn  from  Prin- 
ciple, hence  arc  not  scientific.  The  true  meaning  of  Soul 
is  idea,  the  eternal  idea  inherent  in  Divine  ]\[ind,  the 
])(jten(ialilv  of  the  Creator,  the  invisible  side  of  every 
creation.  Individuality  and  Divine  mentality,  when  used 
in  their  true  relation  to  lieing,  are  synonymous  with  Soul 
in  its  action,  and  is  sometimes  called  living  Soul. 

.Man  is  not  something  that  has  Spirit,  but  is  .Spirit. 
1  le  is  not  something  that  has  Soul,  but  is  Soul.  1  le  is  not 
sonielhing  that  has  l)ody,  but  is  l)ody.  These  slau-ments, 
csi)fcially  the  last  one,  will  aslonish  many,  and  unscllle 
their  beliefs.  TluTe  has  been  too  nnich  su])i)ose(l  knowl- 
edge of  that  which  was  not  true.     The  acce])tance  i)i  these 

83  ] 


Divine  Science  statements  mean  the  maintenance  of  Unity,  and  this 
and  Healing  Unity  is  what  the  Law  of  Expression  means.  The  whole 
man  is  equal  to  the  sum  of  all  his  parts.  The  word  expres- 
sion is  not  used  in  Science  in  a  limited  manner,  as  one 
might  say,  what  a  beautiful  and  practical  expression,  or 
what  a  suggestive  or  strange  expression  in  reference  to 
subjects  under  consideration.  It  means  all  manifestation 
of  visible  form,  ''animate  and  inanimate,"  or  all  that  re- 
sults from  Source  and  Cause.  The  universality  of  express 
sion  is  shown  in  the  universe  of  form. 

We  have  the  unchangeable  fact  of  the  Trinity,  illus- 
trated in  various  ways  in  this  lesson,  as  the  fixed  order  of 
the  universe  from  which  to  reason.  To  accept  one's  self 
as  being  the  totality  of  this  Trinity  is  to  be  able  to  express 
and  put  our  real  nature  to  practical  use  in  everything  we 
do,  and  in  every  result  accomplished.  The  three  consti- 
tute wholeness,  hence  are  co-eternal,  but  not  interchange- 
able in  regard  to  position.  Always  and  everywhere  must 
the  Creator  include  His  action  and  creation.  Principle 
must  include  solution  and  example.  Being  must  contain 
doing  and  result.  Our  sense  of  harmony  and  happiness 
depends  upon  our  maintenance  and  application  of  this 
Divine  order. 

We  would  not  tolerate  the  teachings  of  one  who  en- 
deavored to  reverse  the  order  in  mathematics,  and  said 
example  is  the  source  of  principle;  or  who  in  Science 
thought  that  the  body  was  the  source  of  Soul  or  Spirit. 
No  more  should  we  sanction  the  claim  that  the  brain  is  the 
source  of  mind,  idea,  intelligence  or  thought.  This 
shows  how  essential  it  is  for  one  to  faithfully  adhere  to 
this  true  order  in  applying  Life-principle  or  in  consider- 
ing the  nature  of  Being.  We  always  want  to  express  the 
principle  in  the  science  of  numbers  in  our  business  trans- 
actions. In  Divine  Science  we  want  to  express  Being  in 
all  our  ways,   in  our  dealings  with  each  other ;  this   is. 

[84] 


essential  that  we  may  know  the  outer  to  be  as  the  inner.      Law  of 
the  body  to  be  as  the   Spirit  and  enjoy  the  health  of      Expression 
wholeness. 

This  Trinity  proves  direct  expression  of  the  one  self- 
existing  Source  and  Cause  in  all  living,  at  the  same  time. 
It  does  away  with  striving  to  become  what  Being  is  not ; 
and  banishes  forever  the  theory  that  our  unfoldment  is 
just  beyond  what  we  have  been ;  that  our  unfoldment  will 
forever  be  greater  than  our  Being,  which  unfolds.  There 
is  no  unfoldment  without  an  Unfolder.  There  is  no 
unfoldment  beyond  or  greater  than  its  Source.  It  is  law 
that  unfoldment  be  equal  to  the  innate  possibilities  of  its 
Source. 

Because  visible  man  is  the  expression  of  a  Cause, 
expression  comes  under  the  head  of  result  or  creation. 
His  very  existence  proves  that  he  is  Being.  The  fact  that 
he  lives  proves  that  he  is  Life;  because  body  is  result 
proves  that  he  is  Cause.  "Nothing  can  be  expressed  that 
is  not."  (See  Statement  of  Being.)  Jesus  knew  the 
interior  nature  of  Being  when  he  raised  Lazarus  from  the 
dead,  and  when  he  called  Moses  and  Elias  to  him  to  talk 
of  wdiat  manner  of  death  he  should  die. 

The  word  visibility  is  used  to  represent  the  whole  of 
creation. 

The  word  mentality  represents  the  whole  of  creative 
action — the  means  tlirough  which  the  Creator  expresses 
His  own  nature.  The  word  Mind  means  totality;  it 
includes  all  that  is  Self-Existing,  all  action  and  result. 
This  constitutes  the  wholeness  in  which  we  rest,  and  con- 
tains the  detail  of  Science.  No  part  of  this  Trinity  is  the 
result  of  experience.  Nothing  is  made  that  is  made  by 
experience.    To  God  experience  is  self-expression. 

All  that  belongs  to  P>eing  is  comprised  in  number 
one;  what  pertains  to  action  constitutes  number  two;  all 
result  is  contained  in  number  three.    Then,  again,  two  and 

[8.5] 


Divine  Science  three  are  included  in  One,  hence  One  is  totality — the  All 
and  Healing  is  One.  Man's  mentality,  being  the  region  of  action  and 
centered  in  the  Infinite  Being,  it  comprises  thought, 
motive,  and  feeling,  intellect,  reason  and  will,  conception, 
recognition,  and  realization,  etc.  Each  faculty  works  in 
union  with  every  other,  which  results  in  images  or  forms. 
The  whole  combined  has  power  to  formulate  Soul — idea 
— into  things.  Ideas  are  forms,  and  forms  are  ideas  made 
manifest.  The  body  of  man  constitutes  a  member  of 
visibility.  It  is  composed  of  members  and  organs  work- 
ing harmoniously  together,  and  is  a  living  demonstration 
of  the  eternal  nature  of  man.  It  is  the  outshowing  of 
the  Creative  Idea,  or  Soul  of  things.  Whatever  exists  as 
an  expression  does  so  by  virtue  of  there  being  an  active 
Expressor.  The  mathematical  application  of  the  time- 
honored  axiom,  "The  whole  is  equal  to  the  sum  of  all 
its  parts,"  is  equally  applicable  in  Divine  Science,  Being 
is  equal  to  all  action  and  result. 

The  students  of  Divine  Science  find  it  a  haven  of  rest, 
a  real,  practical  religion  in  every  time  of  need.  This  is 
proven  by  the  large  number  that  are  being  healed,  and 
the  number  of  students  who  are  successful  healers.  There 
is  no  limit  to  the  demonstrations  of  good  to  be  wrought 
and  enjoyed  through  the  study  and  appreciation  of  Divine 
Science.    It  is  the  unfailing. 

The  Trinity,  or  Law  of  Expression,  reveals  the  body 
to  be  Spirit  Expressed,  it  is  embraced  in  Spirit,  just  as 
the  branch  is  in  the  vine. 

Let  us  conclude  that  as  One  is  All,  unity  is  always 
the  right  starting-point,  the  basis  from  which  to  work. 
It  is  a  rock  foundation  never  to  be  forgotten.  Man  should 
never  forget  what  manner  of  Being  he  is.  In  truth  man 
knows  there  is  nothing  outside  of  God ;  nothing  lives 
apart  from  Him.  Let  us  see  all  living  forms  sourced  in 
one  living  Cause,   whether  they  are  visible  or  invisible 

[86] 


to  the  natural  eye.    The  expression  of  the  One  Expressor      Lazv  of 
comprises  the  whole  universe.    The  universe  is  all  that  is      Expression 
formed  or  made  visible ;  it  is  a  harmonious  whole.    Omni- 
])resent  Spirit  has  one  purpose ;  that  purpose  is  to  express 
itself  as  the  universe  of  visible  things.     Let  us  affirm. 

I  am  unlimited  in  Being. 

I  am  unlimited  in  action. 

I  am  unlimited  in  the  result  of  my  action. 

My  body  is  Spirit-Substance  in  the  form  of  limitless 
Idea. 

My  eyes  are  open  to  Truth.  They  behold  the  perfect 
law  of  liberty. 

My  Divine  Nature  is  the  law  that  I  express  in  all 
my  w'ays. 

I  acknowledge  the  Good  in  all  my  ways. 

My  paths  are  paths  of  peace. 

'T  stand  in  the  great  forever, 
I  lave  in  the  Ocean  of  Truth, 
And   I   bask   in   the  golden   sunshine 
Of  endless  love  and  vouth." 


87] 


LESSON  VI. 


DENIAL    AND    AFFIRMATION. 


*'If  SO  be  that  ye  have  heard  him  and  have  been 
taught  by  him,  as  the  truth  is  in  Jesus,  that  ye  put  off  con- 
cerning- the  former  conversation  the  old  man,  which  is 
corrupt  according  to  the  deceitful  lusts,  and  be  renewed 
in  the  spirit  of  your  mind  and  that  ye  put  on  the  new  man, 
which  after  God  is  created  in  righteousness  and  true  holi- 
ness. Wherefore,  putting  away  lying,  speak  every  man 
truth  with  his  neighbor,  for  we  are  members  one  of 
another.'' — (EpJicsiaiis,  k'. -2 1-26.) 


THE    OLD    AND    THE    NEW. 

I.  The  great  lost  secret  that  people  in  general  are  in 
need  of  recovering  and  acknowdedging,  in  all  their  ways, 
is  the  basis  of  demonstration, — the  knowledge  of  God  and 
his  relation  to  man.  The  loss  of  this  knowledge  or  lack 
of  acknowledgment  of  it,  is  due  principally  to  the  gen- 
erally accepted  belief  of  the  separation  of  God  and  man  ; 
that  they  are  entirely  different  in  their  nature,  in  their 
thought  and  the  eft'ect  of  thought.  They  seem  not  to 
know  that  to  yield  themselves  to  the  belief  of  separation 
causes  them  to  serve  that  belief,  and  to  know  that  they 
being  one  with  God  causes  them  to  be  one  with  Him  in 
thought  and  the  result  of  thought.  To  place  our  being 
beneath  God  is  to  fall,  as  it  were,  from  true  conscious- 

[88] 


ness  and  Divine  knowledge ;  hence,  from  the  Unity  of  God 
and  creation,  and  separates  us  in  belief  from  our  idea  of 
Good.  Divine  Science  reveals  that  the  old,  old  Truth, 
is  also  the  new,  and  the  new  is  also  the  eternal ;  it  is  the 
living  way  of  the  Good  continually  expressing  itself  in  us. 
Truth  never  changes.  This  lesson  presents  the  way  by 
which  the  reader  may  practice  the  knowledge  contained  in 
preceding  ones ;  it  will  erase  the  habit  of  acknowledging 
good  and  evil,  and  establish  the  habit  of  partaking  freely 
and  fully  of  the  tree  of  life,  or  first  and  final  Truth  of 
Being. 

2.  Now  is  always  the  right  time  to  recognize  and 
practically  acknowledge  that  all  that  is,  is  present.  To 
constantly  acknowledge  the  presence  of  Good  is  to  live 
in  the  consciousness  of  a  wholeness  that  is  incapable  of 
division.  Now  is  the  time  to  reap,  "That  both  he  that 
soweth  and  he  that  reapeth  may  rejoice  together."  If 
we  do  not  acknowledge  the  everywhere  present  Good  as 
our's  NOW  we  shall  not  rejoice  with  the  one  ceaseless 
sower  whose  joy  is  eternal.  Wages  are  not  received  until 
we  reap,  and  reaping  is  not  done  until  we  acknowledge 
and  affirm  our  Good.  Faithfulness  in  recognizing  beliefs 
and  opinions  and  temporary  conditions  is  unable  to  give  a 
haven  of  rest  or  satisfy  hunger  and  thirst  for  righteous- 
ness. To  believe  in  the  conditions  of  so-called  sickness 
and  inharmonious  environments  that  we  wish  to  be  free 
from  is  to  believe  in  what  is  called  temporal  and  corrupt- 
ible ;  the  only  reaping  therefrom  is  disappointment. 
Whatever  it  is  desirable  to  be  free  from  wc  should  cease 
to  believe  in.  True  lieing  expresses  its  own  nature  in 
living  form,  and  it  is  always  saying  to  its  expression, 
"Because  I  am,  tliou  art;  thou  art  my  very  self  revealed, 
and  like  ever  exj^resses  like."  No  longer  is  (iod  concealed 
from  us.  to  be  revealed  in  the  remote  future  ;  j^^   „.,, 

but  is  a  living,  loving,  acting  Presence.     No  ^  ^''"'-  ^■'"'• 

[  80  ] 


Denial  and 
Affirmation 


Divine  Science     longer  is  our  path  dark  and  dreary,  shadowed  by  delusive 
ami  Healing      beliefs  and  opinions. 

"He  who  finds  not  God  within  himself  may  seek  in 
vain  elsewhere."  He  who  finds  not  himself  in  God,  and  as 
God,  will  have  sought  the  Christ  in  vain.  When  God  is 
sought  and  found  as  the  Expressor  of  form,  and  as 
expressed  in  form,  there  is  no  place  where  He  is  not 
apparent ;  this  is  finding  the  kingdom.  Study  these  les- 
sons from  the  plane  of  Spirit ;  meditate  upon  their  Truths 
from  that  high  plane  and  you  will  know  their  Truth  and 
read  between  the  lines.  You  will  worship  in  Spirit  and 
in  Truth  and  experience  health. 

THE  FALSE  AND  THE  TRUE. 

3.  If  it  be  that  we  are  taught  by  the  Christ,  as  the 
Truth  was  in  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  we  shall  experience 
within  ourselves  the  Truth  that  he  voiced.  We  shall  cease 
conversing  about  impure  and  diseased  bodies ;  cease 
identifying  ourselves  with  erroneous  beliefs  and  opinions ; 
cease  centering  selfhood  in  them.  We  will  think  and  act 
the  Truth  that  we  are  centered  in  God.  Life  is  present 
Goodness.  To  identify  ourselves  with  past  beliefs  and 
opinions  or  to  believe  they  are  the  source  of  our  present 
consciousness,  is  to  identify  ourselves  with  what  has  no 
power  or  life  to  express  in  the  present ;  this  brings  a 
sense  of  limitation,  a  desire  to  struggle  with,  an  unrest  to 
dislike,  a  pain  and  disease  to  set  aside.  If  it  be  that  we 
speak  Truth  for  truth's  sake  we  shall  refuse  to  let  former 
beliefs  and  opinions  speak  its  opposite.  Through  faith 
and  knowledge  of  Truth  we  must  assume  our  true  posi- 
jjg^  ^.^p  tion  as  limitless  Idea  or  Soul  and  think  of 

1  Pet.  1:15,  iG.  oursclvcs  as  being  perfect,  powerful  and 
knowing.  In  this  true  consciousness  and  Unity  there  is  no 
disposition  to  make  excuses  or  find  places  for  past  errone- 

[90] 


ous  beliefs.  One  cannot  say,  because  Adam  partook  of  Denial  and 
the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of  good  and  evil,  I  fell  into  Affirmation 
doubt  and  desire;  but  can  say  with  Christ,  "I  am  risen,"  I 
am  living  with  Christ  in  God ;  this  is  the  ever  new  and  liv- 
ing dispensation.  Thought  fluctuating  between  two  or 
more  opposing  beliefs  constitutes  a  state  of  doubt.  To 
doubt  is  to  stand  still ;  and  to  stand  still  is  stagnation. 

4.  Through  speaking  Truth  with  love  we  unfold 
conscious  at-one-ment  with  the  Father,  the  fountain-head 
of  all  good.  Through  daring  to  bear  witness  of  our  Divin- 
ity and  that  God  is  our  Being  that  we  have  no  other,  and 
that  He  is  our  life,  and  that  we  have  no  other;  and  through 
daring  to  declare  the  unalterable  truth,  that  in  the  same 
way  that  God  lives  we  live,  that  there  can  be  no  separa- 
tion in  Being,  in  creative  action,  or  in  crea-  ^  ^j^^  6IT-19 
tion,  we  shall  bring  immortality  and  eternal  ^  *^°''-  ^•^'• 
life  to  light,  and  overcome  even  the  last  enemy,  Death. 
To  acknowledge  these  truths  with  love  is  to  fulfill  our 
duty  to  God,  and  do  His  will.  This  true  relationship  must 
be  recognized  by  the  children  of  God  before  they  can  be 
conscious  of  working  with  him.  This  practice  illumines 
the  senses  and  singles  the  eye  to  Truth,  and  is  true  obser- 
vation. In  this  consciousness  we  cease  to  say'Tmpossible" 
to  anything ;  we  cease  to  claim  weakness  or  limitation  or 
bondage  of  environment.  To  live  Truth  is  heaven  here. 
There  is  no  strife  in  the  freedom  of  Truth,  in  the  nature 
of  it  there  are  no  torments. 

5.  Not  only  is  it  essential  to  put  away  the  belief  of 
separation,  but  to  cease  practicing  the  habits  that  are 
centered  therein.  We  should  learn  to  speak  with  true 
meaning.  We  can  no  longer  think  that  visible  things 
constitute  the  jilane  of  cause,  or  that  we  exist  as  mortal 
limited  or  finite  beings.  As  we  arc  '.'ternal  I'cing,  and  the 
Being  tliat  Ave  arc  includes  all  nature,  we  do  not  >pcak  of 

[!tl] 


Divine  Science 
and  Healing 


Deut.  33:27. 
1  Kings.  18:21. 


physical  strength  and  physical  weakness,  or 
as  if  the  body  was  the  Source  of  life,  intel- 
ligence and  power,  or  as  if  it  was  the  Source  of  thought, 
motive  and  feeling.  We  recognize  ourselves  dead  indeed 
unto  sin  (beliefs  that  fall  short  of  Truth)  and  alive  unto 
God  for  evermore ;  hence,  at-one  with  the  Source  of  all 
expressed  strength,  life  and  power,  of  all  thought,  motive 
and  feeling.  There  are  no  mists  of  illusion  in  Truth  or  its 
practice ;  we  have  discovered  that  the  body  does  not  limit 
us,  it  has  no  power  to  cause  us  trouble  or  to  prevent  the 
expressing  of  our  possibilities  in  full.  We  should  cease 
all  conversation  that  would  convey  the  false  race  supposi- 
tion that  we  are  something  that  can  die ;  that  we  can  be 
dead  at  one  time  and  alive  at  another ;  sick  at  one  time  and 
well  at  another.  The  gift  of  God  is  eternal  Life.  Bodily, 
we  are  clothed  upon  with  God — true  Being.  Our  whole 
body  is  full  of  light.  Put  off  such  false  conversation  as 
Matt  6-2'>  ^^^^^  changes   of  the   weather  are   able  to 

Luke.  11:33.  bring  you  life  or  death  and  are  always 
working  in  you  for  good  or  ill ;  also  about  the  wind  being 
disagreeable,  or  about  disliking  it.  Cease  believing  that 
food  is  digestible  at  one  time  and  indigestible  at  another; 
good  sometimes  and  bad  at  others;  that  you  are  subject 
to  it.  In  Truth  we  use,  appropriate  and  enjoy  all  things 
lawfully,  with  good  results  to  ourselves  bodily.  All  habits 
of  conversation  along  negative  lines  belong  to  what  St. 
Paul  called  "The  old  man,"  which  he  said,  were  according 
to  the  deceit  of  sense;  such  habits  are  sensed  bodily  not 
in  ease,  the  true  state  of  Being,  but  in  dis-ease,  unrest  or 
pain.  It  is  noticeable  that  they  who  believe  themselves 
mortal  now,  and  expect  to  be  immortal  after  death, 
indulge  these  habits  of  conversation ;  believing  they  are 
subject  to  physical  things  and  dependent  upon  them  for 
life,  intelligence  and  power,  that  when  they  die  they  are 
going    to    have    another    Source    for    all    Good,    turns 

[92] 


their  attention  and  conception  from  the  Truth  of  whole-      Denial  and 
ness  and  brings  about  the  condition  called  death.    People      Affirmation 
really  go  where  they  think  their  Good  is,      ^^^^  ^^.^^^ 
and  if  they  place  it  afar  off  in  an  invisible     ""«•  ^'■^■ 
world,  they  withdraw  from  the  visible  and  experience  a 
sense  of  separation.     To  think  aright  and  speak  the  new 
language  of  living  Truth,  our  God  or  Good  must  be  here 
now,  manifested  in  the  world. 

6.  Do  not  use  the  metaphysical  statement,  "When 
you  look  upon  my  body,  you  see  nothing  whatever  of  me." 
Make  use  of  true  wholeness,  or  holiness,  ^  ^.^^  ^.^^ 
and  declare  you  see  the  expression  of  the  ^°™-  ^2,  i,  2. 
real  immortal  self.  Place  your  body  in  Being  and  your- 
self in  perfect  at-one-ment  with  all  that  Being  implies ; 
thus  you  will  have  the  true  oversight  of  your  body  and 
be  master  over  your  own  house.  You  will  love  and 
nourish  it  and  give  it  the  best  of  care. 

The  law  of  expression  is  from  Infinite  Spirit  or  ]\Iind 
to  mentality,  then  to  material  form ;  or  from  the  Thinker 
to  Thought,  to  Word  ;  and  never  is  it  other-  ^^^^^  ^.^3 
wise.  It  works  not  from  form  to  Spirit —  ^p^-  ^■^^• 
from  Word  to  the  Thinker;  hence  it  is  absolutely  false  to 
believe  that  effects  or  external  things  can  re-act  and  affect 
Being.  This  false  belief  is  the  only  inlet  for  outside 
error;  which  is  spoken  of  as  "taking  on  conditions" 
and  being  affected  by  the  thoughts  of  others.  It  is 
the  only  means  by  which  we  can  relate  our  bodies  to  what 
is  called  miasmal  or  poisonous  atmospheres. 

7.  To  put  away  error  by  speaking  the  truth  is  to 
overcome  evil  with  good  ;  to  do  this  is  to  sec  no  evil.  To 
give  no  place  to  devil  as  we  are  admonished  is  to  know  no 
devil.  We  can  know  reality,  what  truly  is  and  can  live 
it.  "That  we  henceforth  be  no  more  children  tossed  to 
and  fro,  carried  a1)out  bv  everv  wind  of  tloctrine,"  that 
is,  to  be  no  more  acted  ujxju  in  belief  from  without  or  by 

[93] 


Divine  Science  the  opinion  of  friends  let  us  speak  Truth  to  them  in  love 
and  Healing  and  thus  hold  the  reins  of  freedom  in  our  grasp  and  guide 
our  way  in  harmony  of  truth.  Error  cannot  disturb 
Truth ;  it  is  forever  above  and  beyond  disturbance ;  and 
all  who  hold  themselves  in  Truth,  as  being  it,  know  that 
they  are  not  acted  upon  by  mortal  conditions  of  belief. 
As  Chrisc  led  captivity  captive,  and  gave  gifts  unto  men, 
so  when  we  awaken  to  Truth  we  lead  the  senses  captive 
from  the  standpoint  of  Spirit.  The  Spirit  sees  and  bears 
witness  through  us ;  and  we  express  its  power,  which  is 
the  gift  of  Spirit. 

8.  Divine  Science  denies  nothing  that  truly  is.  In 
giving  treatment  the  body  should  never  be  denied. 
^       „  ,  Should  a  man  come  to  a  Divine  Scientist 

1  Cor.  11:30.  |-q  j^g  treated  for  blood  poison  in  the 
arm,  or  any  other  condition,  the  Scientist  would 
not  deny  the  arm,  to  do  so  would  be  to  work  with 
the  physicians  who  amputate.  The  true  Scien- 
tist would  make  no  claim  or  affirmation  that 
would  actualize  in  removing  one  member  of  the  body 
from  another,  or  in  separating  body  from  Spirit.  He 
would  know  that  the  patient  could  be  healed  of  the  seem- 
ing blood  poison,  and  of  all  belief  and  sense  of  disease, 
without  losing  any  member  of  the  body.  The  body  must 
be  held  to  be  perfect  without  disease,  and  that  no  disease 
g^   j^-.0(,  is  necessary  to  its  perfection.     In  Truth  the 

John,  15:3.  bodv   always   stands   as   a   holy   temple   of 

Good ;  therefore,  speak  Truth  of  it,  affirm  that  it  is  eternal 
substance,  living  substance,  limitless  idea  expressed. 
Deny  false  beliefs  about  it  by  affirming  the  Truth  of  it, 
but  never  deny  the  body  by  thought,  word  or  deed.  Give 
the  body  a  place  in  your  Being,  and  your  Being  a  place 
in  the  Supreme  All. 


[94] 


WHAT   TO    DENY   AND    WHAT   TO   AFFIRM. 

9.  God  is  infinite,  indivisible  and  unalterable  goo<l- 
ness.  Goodness  includes  life,  truth,  love,  power,  under- 
standing, and  strength,  knowledge,  faith,  presence, 
justice,  mercy,  harmony   and  charity. 

As  God  is  infinite  and  unalterable  goodness,  then  all 
goodness  must  be  eternal;  and  the  opposite  must  be  false 
appearance. 

As  life,  truth  and  understanding  are  eternal,  death, 
falsehood  and  ignorance  must  be  false  appearance. 

As  love,  strength^  knowledge  and  faith  are  eternal, 
hate,  weakness,  fear  and  doubt  must  be  false  appearances. 

As  God  is  love,  and  everywhere  at  all  times,  and  no 
respecter  of  persons,  then  prejudice  and  aversion  are  false 
appearances. 

As  justice,  mercy,  harmony  and  charity  are  eternal, 
then  revenge,  cruelty,  disease  and  envy  are  false  appear- 
ances. 

As  that  which  is  eternal  is  Truth,  temporary  appear- 
ances are  false. 

As  that  which  is  eternal  is  real,  temporary  appear- 
ances must  be  unreal. 

As  that  which  is  eternal  is  substance,  temporary 
appearances  must  be  shadow. 

Then  the  new  man  is  the  man  of  truth ;  the  old  man 
is  the  man  of  falsehood. 

The  new  man  is  the  real  man,  the  old  man  is  the 
unreal.  The  new  man  is  the  man  of  sul)stance.  the  old 
man  is  the  man  of  shadow. 

To  ])ut  off  the  old  man  is  to  cease  thinking  that  >'ou 
arc  that  which  is  temporary;  to  put  on  the  new  man  is  to 
think  that  }'ou  are  tliat  which  is  eternal. 

To  i)Ut  off  the  old  man  is  to  cease  thinking  death. 
falsehoocK  ignorance,  hate,  or  weakness.     To  ])Ut  on   the 

[  !'5  ] 


Denial  and 
Affirmation 


Divine  Science  new  man  is  to  think  life,  truth,  and  understanding,  love 
and  Healing      and  strength. 

To  put  off  the  old  man  is  to  cease  thinking  fear, 
doubt,  prejudice  and  aversion.  Putting  on  the  new  man  is 
thinking  knowledge,  faith,  and  universal  love — without 
respect  to  person. 

To  put  off  the  old  man  is  to  cease  thinking  revenge 
or  cruelty,  disease  or  evil ;  putting  on  the  new  man  is 
thinking  justice,  mercy,  harmony  and  charity. 

To  put  off  the  old  man  is  to  refrain  from  judging 
according  to  appearances.  To  put  on  the  new  man  is  to 
judge  according  to  the  nature  of  Spirit. 

To  put  away  lying  is  to  put  away  all  conversation 
about  being  temporary  and  mortal. 

To  speak  the  truth  with  each  other,  is  to  converse 
about  immortality  and  as  if  we  were  eternal. 

To  be  in  error  of  belief  is  to  suppose  we  are  mortal 
now. 

To  be  in  Truth  is  to  know  that  we  are  immortal  now. 

The  Infinite  and  Unalterable  Good  says :  Believe  in 
nothing  but  the  Infinite  and  Unalterable  and  you  will  find 
the  Truth  that  frees  and  the  peace  that  passeth  under- 
standing. 

Judgment  from  observation  says,  "Believe  in  appear- 
ances, and  you  shall  Become  as  gods ;"  this  promise 
believed  in  leads  to  unconsciousness,  ignorance  and  deso- 
lation. 

10.  Put  off  this  false  condition  of  belief,  styled  "The 
old  man,"  and  let  childhood  pass  by.  Assume  the  true 
position  of  a  Son  of  God,  and  express  the  Truth  in  whole- 
ness. All  perfection,  that  has  been,  and  that  ever  will  be, 
is  now.  To  recognize  is  to  realize  it;  to  acknowledge 
it,  is  to  awaken  to  a  sense  of  Being  it,  which  will  enable 
you  to  speak  the  Truth  as  it  was  in  Jesus.  Truth  is  daily 
and  hourly  baptism  to  the  awakened.     So  the  Scientist 

[96] 


renders   thanks   hourly   for  good   received,        p^   ^^^,^^         Denirii  and 
for  knowledge  gained,  for  health  expressed,        p^-  i^^-^-  3.       Affirmation 
for  truth  perceived,  for  love  manifest,  for  God  revealed, 
for  ever-present  Goodness. 

II.  Just  as  sure  as  we  have  ears  to  hear  what  the 
Spirit  says,  and  have  heard,  we  will  put  off  all  conversa- 
tion concerning  the  old  man,  and  will  take  on  the  new 
man,  which  after  God  is  created  in  righteousness  and  true 
holiness.  Henceforth,  Reason  as  if  temporary  conditions 
of  belief  are  dead,  and  as  if  you  are  alive  with  Christ  unto 
God.  Consider  that  you  are  identified  with  the  One,  who 
is  Creator  and  life  of  all  things,  and  are  renewed  in  the 
spirit  of  your  mind  with  knowledge.  According  to  the 
measure  of  Truth  have  you  expressed  Christ  as  it  was  in 
Jesus.  To  express  the  truth  is  to  express  immortality ; 
Truth  is  the  permanent  remedy  for  all  disease. 


HEALING   AFFIRMATIONS. 

The  salvation  of  Truth  is  mine  now. 
The  Kingdom  of  God  is  in  me  now. 
The  all  of  heaven  is  at  hand  now. 
I  believe  and  practice  Truth  now. 
I  am  free  from  the  belief  of  sin  now. 
I  am  eternal  Life,  free  from  death  now. 
The  Spirit  of  Life  in  Clirist  makes  nie  free  now. 
I  worship  God  in  Spirit  and  in  Truth  now\ 
I  know  of  no  good  that  can  be  withheld  now. 
Faith  is  substance  of  tilings  hoped  for  now. 
I  am  living  substance  now. 

I  liave  come  to  the  Christ,  where  all  things  arc  now 
ready  for  acceptance. 

[97] 


Divine  Science  The  self-existing  Unity  of  God  and  man  is  testified 

and  Healing      of  in  the  following  hymn  : 


GOD    DWELLETH    IN   US. 

'Our  God  is  never  so  far  off 

As  even  to  be  near; 
He  is  within ;  our  spirit  is 

The  home  he  holds  most  dear. 

To  think  of  him  as  by  our  side 

Is  almost  as  untrue 
As  to  remove  his  throne  beyond 

Those  skies  of  starry  blue. 

So  all  the  while  I  thought  myself 
Homeless,  forlorn  and  weary, 

Missing  my  joy,  I  walked  the  earth, 
Mvself  God's  sanctuary." 


[98] 


PREFACE  TO  LESSON  VII. 

BAPTISM    BY   THE    SPIRIT. 

Take  the  szvord  of  the  Spirit,  zdiich  is  the  zcord  of 
God. — (Ephcsians,  6:i/.) 

Infinite  Spirit's  instruction  to  the  individual:  Thou 
art  iuy  z'cry  self  manifest.  I  am  thy  life,  pozver  and  sub- 
stance; I  live  in  thee,  and  thou  by  Me,  and  zi'c  can  never 
be  separated.  Thou  hast  not  at  any  time  fallen  or  zcan- 
dered  az^'ay  from  Me.  My  being  thy  life  is,  and  thou  hast 
no  other  life  or  being;  for  I  am  everyzvhere,  and  include 
all  z^'ithiti  Myself. 

Thou  art  good,  because  I  am  goodness;  thou  art  lizing, 
because  I  am  Life;  thou  art  loving,  for  I  am  Love ;  thou 
art  true,  for  I  am  Truth;  thou  art  impersonal,  for  I  am 
Infi}iitc  and  no  respecter  of  persons;  thou  art  created  in 
righteousness  and  true  holiness,  for  thou  art  created  zcith- 
in  Myself,  and  art  Myself  expressed. 

Dear  child  of  My  being!  speak  My  zcord  for  thyself, 
by  claiming  zcholoiess.  Azvake  from  the  dream  of  sense, 
and  knoz^'  that  thou  art  zi'ithin  My  kingdom  at  this  time, 
and  knoz>.'  that  thou  art  radiant  zi'ithin  and  zcithout  zcith 
My  Being;  thou  art  clothed  zvith  the  Sun  of  Trutli  nozc. 
Make  thine  eye  si)igle  to  Me,  and  thou  zcilt  knozi'  that 
tliou  art  full  of  light.  Believe  in  Me,  and  manifest  Me  in 
all  thy  zcays,  and  I  zcill  direct  thy  path.  Recogiiicc  abso- 
lute (iiuuliiess  a)id  see  naught  but  Good)iess,  and  thou 
shall  haz'c  doninion  over  all  manifestation;    for  he  that 

[  iH»  ] 


Divine  Science     doeth  My  zi'ill  cometh  to  Me,  and  shall  do  the  things  that  I 
and  Healing     do,  and  realize  the  peace  which  passeth  understanding, 
which  I  alone  possess.     Thon  art  at  this  time  whole  and 
complete  and  lack  nothing,  for  I  am  thy  suificiency. 

This  baptismal  treatment  is  a  sample  of  the  way  in 
which  true  prayer,  taught  in  this  lesson,  may  be  applied 
in  healing,  and  blessing  others  in  their  efforts  to  realize 
their  union  with  the  all  Good.  Let  your  blessings  rest 
upon  all. 


[100] 


LESSON   VII. 


PRAYER. 


The  Scientists  pray  in  Spirit  and  with  understanding ; 
they  render  thanks  for  what  has  been  received  and  joyfully 
acknowledge  omnipresent  good.  To  turn  from  the  letter 
to  the  Spirit  and  recognize  the  presence  of  goodness 
adjusts  mental  and  bodily  conditions  to  law.  Knowledge 
is  manifested  through  faithfulness  to  the  good.  Faithful- 
ness is  activity  sourced  in  Life,  the  substance  of  all  power 
and  is  capable  of  bringing  forth  what  is  hoped  for. 

2.  True  prayer  is  seeking  understandingly,  true  seek- 
ing is  finding ;  finding  is  not  merely  seeking  where  the 
object  is  that  is  sought.  Spiritually  speaking,  it  is  being 
the  thing  sought.  Every  attribute  that  Holy  Spirit  is,  is 
to  be  found  in  Spirit  by  being  spirit.  Then  true  prayer 
is  acknowledging,  affirming  and  acting  the  true  nature  of 
lieing.  To  recognize  the  One  All  as  present  is  to  know 
that  we  have  wliat  we  recognize ;  this  is  finding  and 
receiving  our  good. 

Praver  does  not  ciiange  Divine  Law.  The 

.     ^     .    ■  .      .  ,,r,-  Jo^°'  16:23,  24. 

infinite  law  being  one  may  be  defined  in  one 
word,  Love.  Law  is  not  changeable  or  breakable.  Per- 
sonal opinion  has  no  influence  over  it.  In  the  practice  of 
Truth,  by  means  of  true  prayer,  personal  opinion  must  be 
set  aside  for  unchangoable  law.  So  prayer  is  not  intended 
to  change  the  divine  order  or  plan,  l)ut  is  an  earnest 
acknowledgment  of  the  perfect  adjustment  of  mentality 
and  jjody  to  the  Truth  of  Spirit.     When  truth  is  not  fully 

[  101  ] 


Divine  Science      understood  prayer  may  be  called  an  earnest  desire  to  be- 
ana  Healing-     come  conscious  of  the  All-Good  and  enjoy  the  perfect 
adjustment  of  all  things.    Such  prayer  is  uttered  with  the 
1  Cor  3 -"3  hope  of  relief  from  the  supposed  bondage  of 

Rom.  8:32.  limitation.     Prayer  and   faith  go  hand   in 

hand.  If  we  pray  for  health,  happiness,  or  to  have  any 
condition  removed  we  should  have  faith  that  the  freedom 
hoped  for  is,  and  is  for  us  to  sense ;  thus  faith  is  the  sub- 
stance of  what  is  prayed  for.  Many  persons  pray  for 
health,  believing  more  in  the  sense  and  appearance  of 
disease  than  they  do  in  health ;  they  pray  to  the  Father  to 
be  relieved  from  suffering,  but  decide  to  take  medicine  to 
feel  sure  of  recovery.  Then,  if  they  are  not  relieved 
either  by  medicine  or  by  prayer  they  conclude  they  are 
not  worthy  of  having  their  prayers  answered.  The  reason 
why  they  seem  to  be  unanswered  is  because  of  their 
division  in  faith.  If  faith  in  medicine  is  strictly  adhered 
to,  and  is  strong  enough,  an  equilibrium  may  be  estab- 
lished ;  then  faith  is  the  substance  of  health  hoped  for. 
Beliefs  in  external  remedies  do  not  bring  the  patients  into 
knowledge  of  truth.  If  they  are  relieved  from  pain  by 
1  Cor  14-15  their  Faith  in  medicine  they  think  no  more 
isa.  1:5.  of  the  efficacy  of  prayer.     \\'hat  we  have 

Faith  in  we  pray  to,  or  yield  our  thoughts  to  obey. 

3.  True  seeking  or  asking  is  admitting  that  what  is 
desirable  to  be  received  is  ours  now  and  that  we  can 
demonstrate  it.  When  we  admit  the  truth  that  all  good 
is  omnipresent  and  is  our  life,  and  that  we  have  no  other, 
we  learn  to  glorify  God  in  our  bodies,  and  find  our  life  to 
be  infinite ;  the  belief  of  separation  is  lost ;  this  is  divine 
love  or  conscious  law.  So,  "He  that  finds  his  life  shall  lose 
it ;"  shall  lose  the  sense  of  being  separate  from  universal 
Life.  Let  us  seek  in  faith,  believing,  not  wavering,  and 
be  stable  in  our  thoughts  of  truth,  and  cease  being  tossed 
to  and  fro,  mentally,  by  every  wind  of  doctrine.     Let  no 

[102] 


one  who  believes  in  duality,  or  is  double-minded,  think  Prayer 
that  he  shall  receive  anything  from  the  Lord  through  the 
practice  of  that  belief.  As  long  as  we  waver  in  belief  we 
are  not  truly  seeking  the  good  or  admitting  that  it  is  ours. 
It  is  clear,  therefore,  that  the  efficacy  of  ^^^^.^  ^g..g 
prayer  is  not  understood  and  enjoyed  by  ^^'^-  ^•^^■ 
means  of  belief  in  dualism.  We  hold  conditions  of  suffer- 
ing because  of  unwillingness  to  give  up  duality.  Persons 
who  doubt  generally  believe  in  conflicting  powers,  and 
would  be  surprised  if  they  realized  the  fulfillment  of  their 
prayers.  They  who  pray  with  understanding  pray  in 
faith,  believing  that  what  they  pray  for  is,  and  is  for  them, 
and  that  "God  is  a  rewarder  of  them  that  diligently  seek 
Him."  The  giver  of  all  good,  being  our  life,  we  receive 
goodness  outwardly  by  manifesting  it  in  thought,  word 
and  deed.  According  to  our  faithfulness  to  the  All  as 
good  will  it  be  unto  us  in  expression.  Not  until  we  ac- 
knowledge the  good  as  the  only  presence  there  is  shall  we 
demonstrate  over  erroneous  belief,  the  sense  of  limitation 
and  feeling  of  inharmony.  The  faithful  to  truth  shall 
wear  the  spiritual  crown  of  knowledge  and  pow'er. 

4.  Prayer  is  usually  considered  to  be  a  recognized 
need ;  an  expressed  desire  to  have  that  need  supplied. 
True  prayer  is  an  act,  the  act  of  doing  the  right,  the  just 
and  loving  deed  to  God  first,  because  Pie  includes  man, 
then  to  man.  This  is  rendering  thanks  in  a  practical  way. 
With  unwavering  energy  every  soul  in  nature  prays  to 
manifest  itself;  it  hjves  to  do  as  God  does.  The  Creator 
who  pervades  all  acts  in  all ;  and  the  sub-          „, ,,    ,  ,„ 

'  '  Phil.    4:19. 

stance  of  that  action   is   faith  pressing  the  -"^^'i"-  '^■''• 

p()ssil)ilily  or  Soul  of  tilings  ouiward  into  manifestation 
of  visible  form.  The  answer  to  prayer  may  be  said  to  be 
divine  faith  or  substance  unfolding,  or  speaking  word  or 
form  in  Xaliire,  cind  representing  itself  in  growth. 
Therefore,  ])rayerful  sei'kin;;-  is  the  act  of  revealing  the 

r  10:!  ] 


Divine  Science  inner  and  invisible  Life  in  the  seed,  the  plant,  the  animal, 
and  Healing  and  man ;  causing  the  seed  to  struggle  in  the  darkness  of 
earth,  as  it  were,  and  burst  the  ground  apart,  come  up 
and  face  the  sunlight.  The  plant  or  tree  is  the  answer  to 
or  result  of  that  prayer;  it  is  the  experience  of  Soul  in 
manifesting  itself.  All  things  in  nature  are  obeying  the 
Divine  injunction  placed  upon  them  by  the  Creator:  "In- 
crease, multiply,  and  replenish  the  earth." 
^gjj  jj.g  5.     Every    form   that    is    visible    is    a 

Gen.  1:1,  2.  symbol  of  what  is  contained  in  the  invisible. 
All  power  is  invisible.  "The  kingdom  of  God  is  not  in 
word  but  in  power." — i  Cor.  iv:  20.  We  are  commanded 
to  overcome  evil  with  good.  "Be  not  overcome  of  evil, 
but  overcome  evil  with  good."  "He  that  loveth  another, 
fulfilleth  the  law."  To  fulfill  the  law  by  loving  thought 
and  deed,  is  true  prayer.  As  there  is  no  power  to  over- 
come evil  but  good,  to  recognize  the  truth,  is  to  act 
accordingly.  Recognition  is  the  sure  method  of  seeking, 
receiving  and  having; — the  method  that  brings  the  high- 
est unfoldment  to  the  individual.  The  answer  to  our 
prayers  can  never  be  more  than  we  acknowledge  and 
claim  for  ourselves. 

Darwin  suggests  that  the  way  the  eagle  got  his  wings 
was  from  his  inward  impulse  to  soar.  This  inward  im- 
pulse is  in  all  things.  It  is  omnipresent  and  expresses 
itself  everywhere  in  nature ;  that  is,  prayer  is  the  silent 
impulse  which  moves  alike  in  the  blade  of  grass  and  man. 
It  moves  outward  in  the  act  of  producing  form,  unto  the 
expression  of  all  that  the  Self-existing  One  implies.  Thus 
is  God  demonstrated. 

6.  Pray  w'ithout  ceasing ;  but  let  your  prayer  be  one 
of  acknowledgment,  a  prayer  of  Spirit  and  of  understand- 
Mark  ii"4  ^"§^-  "Happy  is  the  man  who  getteth  wis- 
isa.  65:24.  dom ;  shc  is  the  tree  of  life  to  them  who  lay 

hold  upon  her."   "Through  wisdom  the  Lord  hath  formed 

[104] 


the  earth."  To  pray  understandingly  enter  the  silence, —  Prayer 
the  Omnipresent  Spirit  of  Truth — and  there  found  the 
mansion  of  Truth  in  consciousness.  Be  perfect  in  being 
and  perfect  in  body.  Insist  upon  perfect  health,  happiness, 
and  success  for  yourself.  When  you  enter  the  silence  or 
center  your  attention  in  Spirit  close  the  door  to  observation 
and  commune  with  Spirit.  Then  the  mansion  of  truth 
thus  founded  in  consciousness  will  become  your  visible 
habitation ;  that  is, — "Thy  Father  which  heareth  in  secret 
will  reward  thee  openly."  The  omnipresent  Spirit 
is  the  closet,  the  place  divinely  guarded  with  silence 
most  profound.  When  entering  the  closet  to 
pray,  "  Forgive  if  ye  have  aught  against  an- 
other, that  your  Father  may  forgive  your  trespasses." 
To  be  forgiven  is  to  correct  our  own  error  j^^^^  ^.^  jg 
of  belief;  this  prayer  adjusts  our  thoughts  James,  1:22. 
to  God  the  Good,  and  fulfills  law  ;  it  proves  that  Faith  with 
works  is  powerful  to  accomplish  good  results.  "There- 
fore I  say  unto  you,  what  things  soever  ye  desire,  when 
ye  pray,  believe  that  ye  receive  them,  and  ye  shall  have 
them."  As  it  is  true  that  according  to  our  faith  do  we 
realize,  we  should  be  careful  to  base  our  faith  aright. 
Let  us  not  put  our  faith  in  beliefs  and  opinions,  even 
though  they  are  generally  accepted  as  true.  False  beliefs 
are  obsessing  in  their  nature  and  will  not  be  turned  out, 
but  by  prayer  of  understanding,  and  fasting  from  error. 
With  consciousness  born  from  this  all-inclusive  Truth, 
whatsoever  ye  ask  in  faith  (by  speaking  the  truth)  ye 
shall  receive,  or  manifest  visibly.     Alwavs        ,,...,_ 

Matt.    I,   1-1. 

pray  by  speaking  the  truth,  and  it  will  make  p™^-  ^-■^"• 
you  free.  "Pray  for  them  whicii  despitefully  use  you." 
])y  thinking  of  tliem  as  good  and  doing  the  right  thing 
b}-  you  ;  and  you  will  fulfill  the  law  of  being,  and  manifest 
perfect  reconciliation.  Love  is  the  angel  of  J'eace  that 
guides   out   of   darkness   into   light.      Tnuh    is   the   light 

[  ior>  ] 


Divijie  Science       accompanying  Love,  which  illumines  mentality  and  frees 

and  Healing      from   suppositional  bondage.     Love  and  truth   are   free 

from  limitation ;  therefore,  when  applied  will  make  free. 

If  we  pray  for  mercy ;,  we  must  render  the  deeds  of 
mercy. 

If  we  ask  forgiveness  for  shortcomings,  the  answer 
comes,  "Forgive  those  who  trespass  against  us." 

Let  us  ask  that  blessings  be  bestowed  upon  us  as  we 
bestow  them  upon  others. 

Let  us  expect  to  be  loved  and  jvidged  as  we  love  and 
judge  others. 

As  we  measure,  it  is  measured  to  us  again. 

Each  one  should  look  after  and  be  responsible  for  his 
own  conduct. 

When  we  consciously  fulfill  the  Lord's  Prayer,  it  is 
universal  to  us  in  meaning  and  application.  The  follow- 
ing rendering  is  the  language  that  will  be  required  to  ex- 
press that  consciousness. 


FULFILLMENT    OF    THE    LORD  S    PRAYER. 


I,  Father  am  in  Heaven, 

Hallowed  is  my  name. 

]\Iy  Kingdom  is  come, 

]\Iy  will  is  done, 

In  (creating)   earth  as  it  is  in  Heaven. 

I  give  this  day  my  daily  bread, 

And  forgive  debts  as  debtors  are  forgiven. 

I  lead  not  into  temptation. 

But  deliver  from  all  evil. 

For  mine  is  the  Kingdom,  and 

The  power,  and  the  glory,  for  ever. 

Amen. 
[106] 


NO  FALSE  SCIENCE. —  FOREWORD  TO   FOLLOWING  LESSONS.        No  False 

Science 

In  the  science  of  numbers  there  is  nothing  but  the 
science — there  is  neither  more  nor  less  than  what  is  scien- 
tific. There  is  nothing  in  it  that  differs  from  principle. 
Mistakes  are  only  incidents  in  the  attempt  at  solving 
problems ;  they  count  for  naught.  The  science  never  tries 
to  appropriate,  nor  find  a  place  for  them ;  principle  ex- 
cludes all  miscalculation.  It  can  only  be  represented  by 
true  calculation.  So  to  miss  the  principle  is  to  miss  the 
solution  and  example  also ;  hence  nothing  is  accomplished 
when  principle  is  not  applied. 

In  either  the  philosophy  or  practice  of  Divine 
Science  we  never  try  to  find  a  place  for  nor  to  appropriate 
error  of  belief.  The  Spirit  Omnipresent  excludes  all  mis- 
calculation ;  it  can  only  be  represented  by  true  calculation. 
So  if  the  nature  of  our  conclusions  are  not  in  accord  with 
the  fact  that  One  is  All  and  that  One  the  Creator,  includ- 
ing creative  action  and  creation,  we  miss  the  Truth  of 
Being  and  of  its  action  and  have  no  result,  so  nothing  is 
accomplished.  Missing  the  All  is  not  calculation,  but  is 
called  miscalculation.  The  seeming  false  sense  of  sin, 
sickness  and  death,  poverty,  weakness  and  failure  are 
only  incidents,  not  reality. 

In  Divine  Science  there  is  nothing  but  the  science. 
In  the  One  All  there  is  neither  more  nor  less  than  what  is 
scientific.  There  is  nothing  in  it  tliat  differs  from  the 
Unity  of  the  All.  False  beliefs  are  mere  incidents  in  the 
attempt  at  solving  Life  problems;  they  count  for  naught. 

Science  is  irom.  everlasting  to  everlasting,  tlawless 
and  limitless.  To  l)ring  immortality  and  eternal  life  to 
light  one  must  understand  the  true  unity  of  the  Tin-;  Law 
oi'  Mxi'Kicssiox  as  constituting  the  All.  Then  prcjceed 
lortli  in  a  ( iodly  way  from  Invisible  lleing  to  visible 
exprosioii,    liolding    the    bodx'    to    be    ])erfecl    expression. 

[  107  ] 


Divine  Science  even  as  the  example  is  a  perfect  expression  of  a  perfect 
ana  Healing     principle  in  the  science  of  numbers. 

There  is  no  poverty,  weakness  or  failure.  We  are 
heirs  of  God, — Infinite  and  limitless  Being.  No  one 
understanding  the  Truth  of  Divine  Science  can  sense 
bondage  or  limitation  from  it.  The  broadness  of  what 
the  All  is,  is  the  breadth  of  Divine  Science.  Because 
Science  is  Truth,  it  needs  no  personal  assertions  of  broad- 
ness, nor  claims  of  extreme  liberality  for  its  leaders ;  they 
are  as  broad  as  Truth  and  as  liberal  as  unlimited  Unity. 
The  fact  should  not  be  overlooked  that  Divine  Science  is 
the  Truth  of  truths,  the  Science  of  sciences,  the  mean- 
ing of  both  the  Creator  and  creation, — all  there  is.  Its 
benefits  are  alike  for  all  people. 

The  only  true  liberality  is  found  and  enjoyed  in  the 
Science  of  pure  Being;  it  can  no  more  be  made  illiberal 
than  can  Infinite  nature.  Xo  conception  can  reach  beyond 
what  really  is ;  it  cannot  grasp  what  is  not.  Out  of  noth- 
ing nothing  comes,  and  nothing  is  not  conceivable. 

Greater  liberality  has  no  one  than  that  of  knowledge 
and  practice  of  Truth  which  applies  alike  to  all. 

Greater  meekness  has  no  one  than  the  realization 
that  Truth  makes  all  equal. 

Greater  power  has  no  one  than  the  exercise  of 
equality  with  the  Infinite. 

That  which  is  to  be  observed  always  and  everywhere 
is  the  Truth  of  what  things  are.  The  consciousness  of 
pure  Being  never  thinks  of  saying  'T  am  a  broad  and 
liberal  thinker."  Its  Infinite  and  limitless  nature  make 
such  claims  of  no  value.  Broad  and  liberal  thinking  is 
thinking  that  which  is  true  ;  it  does  not  consist  in  accepting 
Truth  and  erroneous  belief  as  of  equal  value  and  saying, 
"Thev  are  one  and  lead  to  the  same  end." 


[108] 


LESSON  VIII. 

FAITH. 

"Now  faith  is  the  substance  of  things  hoped  for,  the 
evidence  of  things  not  seen.  For  by  it  the  elders  obtained 
a  good  report.  Through  faith  we  understand  that  the 
worlds  were  framed  by  the  word  of  God,  so  that  things 
which  are  seen  were  not  made  of  things  which  do  appear." 
—  {Hcb.  xz':i-3.) 

As  the  only  uncreated  Being,  God,  fills  the  universe, 
it  is  self-evident  that  to  speak  the  truth  that  frees,  the 
word  spoken  must  be  true  of  that  Being.  ^  ^   ^.23 

The  Creator  of  all  may  be  called  the  Un-  J^'"-  23:24. 

manifest  until  through  creative  action  It  manifests  Itself. 
To  base  our  faith  aright  is  to  base  it  in  Being.  To  speak 
the  word  for  one  is  to  speak  it  for  all.  To  have  faith 
in  visible  things  is  to  have  it  in  effect  instead  of  Cause,  in 
the  creature  instead  of  the  Creator.  As  temporal  beliefs 
are  ever  changing,  to  attempt  to  build  upon  the  supposi- 
tion that  effect  is  Cause  is  to  build  upon  a  sandy  founda- 
tion ; — one  ever  shifting  and  changing  with  human  beliefs 
and  opinions.  Disappointment  and  failure  follow  such 
building  as  surely  as  the  wheels  of  a  carriage  follow  him 
who  draws  it. 

2.  To  base  faith  aright  is  to  believe  in  our  oneness 
with  Spirit.  To  manifest  our  faith  is  to  speak  and  act  as 
Spirit  docs. 

Jesus  called  forth  an  cxjiression  of  faith,  or  recog- 
nized it  manifest  by  those  be  healed,  before  speaking  tlie 

[  109  ] 


Divine  Sck7ue      ^^^^^  ii-'>'>-25      words  of  power,  "Be  healed,  sin  no  more." 
and  Heal'mg      Matt.' 17:20.  "Xhy  faith  hath  made  thee  whole."    "Ac- 

cording- to  thy  faith  be  it  unto  thee."  The  word  of  faith 
called  forth  and  acknowledged  by  him  united  their 
thought  and  consciousness  with  his.  This  was  done  as 
a  means  of  demonstrating-  the  unseen  power  of  the  Spirit 
and  giving  instant  relief.  God  rewards  openly  by  mani- 
festing in  us  the  condition  hoped  for.  This  method  the 
writer  has  experienced  and  demonstrated  many  times. 

2.  "Through  faith  we  understand  that  worlds  were 
framed  by  the  word  of  God."  This  text  teaches  that  the 
power  of  Truth  is  the  substance  and  nature  of  thought. 
For  if  it  be  the  power  and  substance  of  planets,  it  is  the 
1  Cor  2-5  power  and  substance  of  all  things  that  are 

1  Cor.  12:9.  seen,  of  all  that  is  made  manifest;  there- 

fore, planets  and  all  that  is  manifest  are  proofs  of  the 
faith  of  Spirit.  So  it  is  written,  "He  that  cometh  to  God 
must  believe  that  He  is,  and  that  He  is  a  rewarder  of 
John    14-6  them  that  diligently  seek  him.     So  he  that 

John,  10:9.  comctli  to  a  consciousucss  of  life,  law,  sub- 

stance and  power,  peace  and  harmony,  must  believe  that 
they  are  ;  and  that  they  are  Spirit,  the  only  Creator.  If  we 
do  not  believe  that  life,  law,  substance,  peace  and  harmony 
are,  and  are  for  us,  it  is  useless  to  attempt  to  pray  or  ask 
for  them.  We  cannot  expect  to  manifest  that  which  is 
not,  or  that  which  is,  if  w^e  believe  it  is  not  for  us.  If  we 
ask  without  believing  we  ask  without  faith,  and  receive 
not  because  we  ask  amiss ;  if  we  do  not  have  faith  in  the 
unseen  or  uncreated  Being  we  ask  amiss.  All  that  is, 
was,  or  ever  will  be,  is  real.  All  that  is  called  inharmony, 
sickness,  sin  and  imperfect  manifestation  comes  from 
mentally  facing  the  wrong  way,  and  from  trying  to  make 
effect,  cause,  and  in  believing  that  it  can  bring  to  us  pleas- 
ure or  pain ;  dual  and  conflicting  results.  All  so-called 
imperfect  manifestation  is  due  to  or  is  the  result  of  the 

[110] 


false  premise  from  which  we  calculate.  When  we  calcu-  Faith 
late  as  if  the  visible  plane  was  a  plane  of  cause  we  place 
the  letter  where  the  Spirit  should  be ;  or  take  the  example 
for  the  principle.  We  are  thus  trying  to  solve  the  prob- 
lem of  life  according  to  the  letter,  example  or  form  and 
ignoring  Principle  or  Spirit.  The  result  is,  that  the  form 
of  our  words,  deeds  and  sensations  show  many  mistakes ; 
our  mental  solutions  and  pictures  are  simply  copies  of 
previous  mistakes. 

3.  As  Spirit  is  all,  we  are  just  what  we  are  by  virtue 
of  Spirit  being  what  it  is.  It  is  not  sufficient  that  we 
have  faith  in  Spirit,  but  we  must  express  the  faith  of 
Spirit.  To  truthfully  represent  our  Being  in  thought 
proves  there  is  no  limit  to  our  life,  substance,  power  and 
harmony ;  the  more  we  give  or  exercise  of  life,  power, 
substance  and  harmony,  the  more  do  we  manifest.  Then, 
dear  students,  it  is  clear  that  inharmonious  appearances 
are  simply  mistakes  or  wrong  calculation  made  apparent 
in  the  body,  the  blackboard  of  nature.  Such  out-picturing 
as  neuralgia,  headache,  rheumatism,  dyspepsia,  etc., 
should  be  regarded  as  mistakes  made  in  the  attempt  at 
solving  life's  problem  from  a  wrong  basis.  Wrong  inter- 
pretation is  pain.  The  pain  itself  suggests  the  wrong. 
Truth  is  the  remedy,  the  onlv  relief.    When       .  ,      ,.  ^  - 

J '  -  .John,   1.1:6,   7. 

healing  takes  place  nothing  changes  but  our  •^^=^"-  •^■^'^■ 
beliefs.  There  is  no  real  life,  substance,  intelligence  or 
power  in  erroneous  belief  to  be  utilized.  In  the  science  of 
numbers  the  thoughtful  child  would  not  look  upon  the 
mistake  made  in  working  the  example  and  expect  it  to 
become  a  cause  for  future  consideration  ;  he  would  erase 
it,  commence  again,  and  in  future  consult  the  principle 
ever}-  step  of  the  way.  This  is  the  simple  method  of 
Truth's  practice.  Erase  all  imperfect  examples  or  leave 
out   f)f  your  conception   all   belief  of   imperfectiini,   then 

[111  ] 


Divine  Science      ^^^^   ^^.  ^^^       consult  the  Truth  of  Spirit  every  step  of  the 
and  Healing      John,  12:26.         way.     This  is  accomplished  by  thinking  its 
thoughts  and  speaking  its  words, 

4.  To  the  pure  all  things  are  pure.  To  God  all 
things  are  good.  All  things  in  Truth  exist  to  man  as 
they  are  to  God.  Science  teaches  that  which  is  perfect 
and  accords  with  the  Creator's  idea ;  it  knows  no  imper- 
fection. The  Scientist  calculates  according  to  Infinite 
Spirit.  True  calculation  admits  of  no  error  and  expresses 
nothing  but  truth  ;  it  reveals  knowledge,  wisdom  and  har- 
mony. When  faith  is  based  in  visible  things  supposing 
them  to  be  active  causes  instead  of  being  effects,  a  belief 
of  physical  causation  is  established.  Then  we  begin  to 
think  of  ourselves  as  being  subject  to  things,  from  this 
belief  comes  fear  of  them;  a  lack  of  ease  is  then  sensed 
and  we  name  it  dis-ease  and  naturally  suppose  it  to  be 
cause  for  other  conditions.  Thus  error  is  made  the  basis 
of  an  unreal  seeing  or  false  sense  of  things.  All 
idolatrous  or  erroneous  belief  comes  from  reversing  the 
relations  of  cause  and  effect  to  each  other.  We  cannot 
truthfully  say  that  "Truth  is  not,  unless  or  until  we  see  or 
perceive  it."  Truth  is,  therefore,  we  mentally  see  or  per- 
ceive it,  and  can  know  and  give  it  expression.  Knowing 
Truth  is  know'ing  health,  applying  it  is  healing.  To  know 
Truth  is  to  know  that  we  are  already  free ;  to  apply  Truth 
is  to  use  that  knowledge  in  all  our  ways.  To  express 
Truth  is  to  be  free  from  limitation  and  suffering.  As  the 
law  of  Being  works  from  within  out  the  Expresser  of 
Truth  must  learn  to  speak  from  the  within  the  living 
words  that  represent  the  Spirit ;  or  speak  in  God's  stead. 
Do  not  believe  there  is  another  power  beside  God  and 
your  faith  and  love  will  be  rightly  based;  ever  sourced  in 
the  All  Good. 

5.  Cease  trying  to  serve  two  masters.  Cease 
believing  that  there  are  two  causes  the  reverse  of  each 

[112] 


other ;  know  that  all  effects  are  forever  in  Cause  ;  then  you      Faith 
are  in  a  position  mentally  to  think,  speak  and  act  as  Cause 
to  all  effects ;  to  your  body  first,  and  to  all  conditions  and 
environments  ;  this  position  will  afford  you  perfect  demon- 
stration and  cause  you  to  sense  harmonious  results.  "If 
the  eye  be  single  to  Truth  the  body  will  be  full  of  light." 
Regard  your  body  as  a  perfect  expression  of  the  Whole 
Spirit.    As  it  is  true  that  Spirt  is  infinite  and  indivisible,  it 
is  self-evident  that  visible  forms  are  itself  expressed.    To 
rejoice  in  the  habitable  parts  of  the  earth,  is  to  rejoice  in 
all  bodies  ;  our  delights  are  with  the  children  of  God.    God 
is  continually  saying,   "Let  there  be  light,"   and  as  we 
mentally  awaken  to  the  light  of  Truth  or  to      ^^^^    ^2-45 
knowledge  and  wisdom  we  rejoice  in  the      •^°^°'  "•^• 
consciousness  of  Being. 

6.     "Renouncing  self  for  ^le,  full  of  ]Me,  fixed 
"To  serve  only  the  highest,  night  and  day ; 
"Musing  on  Me — him  will  I  swiftly  lift 
"Forth  from  life's  ocean  of  distress  and  death, 
"Whose  soul   clings  fast  to  ]\Ie,  Cling  thou  to  Me! 
"Clasp  Me  with  heart  and  mind !  so  shalt  thou  dwell 
"Surely  with  Me  on  high.   But,  if  thy  thought 
"Droop  from  such  height;  if  thou  be'st  weak  to  set 
"Btxly  and  soul  upon  Me  constantly, 
"Des])air  not!    Give  ]\Ie  lower  service!    Seek 
"To  reach  Me!" 
He  who  is  faithful  by  speaking  the  truth,  does  the 
will,    and    bears    the    fruit    of    knowledge,       ,   ,  ,      ,  ,  _ 

^    '         1   John,    1  :o-i. 

])ower  and  harmony.  If  we  do  not  speak  ■'"'^°'  ^■'• 
tlie  whole  truth,  if  we  do  not  grasp  the  truth  of  Spirit 
heart  and  soul  in  every  hour,  despair  not ;  everv  Truth 
spoken  is  an  acknowledgement  of  Its  presence  and  bears 
its  fruit.  Dear  student,  rememl)er  the  peace  oi  God  is 
iiigh  thee  and  by  renouncing  form,  tlie  manifest,  for 
Spirit  the  manifestor,  and  ])lacing  form  in  S])irit  vuu  will 

[ii;!] 


Divine  Science      find  the  Kingdom.     Through  faithfulness  to  Truth  all 
and  Heating      come  into  God  consciousness.    All  who  live  the  life  in  full 
devotion,  fixed  to  serve  the  Spirit  night  and  day  know, 
"  'T  is  life  to  live 
"In  single  fervid  faith  and  love  unseeing, 
"Drinking  the  hlessed  Amrit  of  ]\Iy  Being !" 

How  well  we  know  't  is  life  to  live  in  undivided  faith  ! 
To  live  in  the  Unity  of  Spirit  is  to  know-  that  the  One  is 
all ;  to  fully  realize  this  is  to  feel  as  safe  and  secure  as 
is  pure  Being.  To  know  that  the  one  Spirit  holds  all 
creation  within  itself  and  that  it  is  Life,  Love  and  Truth, 
is  to  enjoy  the  Fatherhood  of  God  and  the  brotherhood 
of  man. 

7.  If  it  be  that  we  have  ears  to  hear,  and  hear  the 
still  small  voice  of  Spirit,  we  will  hear  it  say,  "I  am  the 
,  ,      ir  n   1-     wav.  the  Truth  and  the  Life;    mv  faith  is 

Jonn,  lo:14,  lo.  ■  '  • 

johu,  17:10.  i^iiy  faith,  my  word  is  thy  word  ;  bear  witness 
of  me  and  thou  shalt  know  health,  harmony  and  power."" 
If  we  are  ready  to  serve  the  Highest,  night  and  day,  by 
right  thinking,  speaking  and  acting  swiftly  are  we  lifted 
above  the  ocean  of  distress,  where  there  is  no  limitation, 
and  no  affliction.  He  who  lives  in  single  undivided  faith 
or  love, 

"Who  hateth  naught 
"Of  all  which  lives,  living  himself  benign, 
"Compassionate,  from  arrogance  exempt, 
"Exempt  from  love  of  self,  unchangeable 
"By  good  or  ill ;" 

is  doing  the  will  of  the  Father,  and  expressing  his  nature. 
Through  faith  we  see  or  perceive  Spirit,  and  hear  with 
the  ear  of  understanding.  To  truthfully  see  and  hear  is 
to  know  and  consciously  enjoy  the  life  of  Being. 

The  Spirit  of  prayer  by  which  we  receive  and  realize 
the  desires  of  our  hearts  is  Faith :  it  is  the  substance  of  all 

[114] 


known  visible  expression ;  it  is  the  prayer        ^^^^   ^^,^^      Faith 
which   brings   out   health,    peace   and   har-        ^^"-  '^■'^^ 
mony ;   it  is   the   recognition   of  all  goodness   and   must 
precede  thought  and  word  and  be  their  substance.     In 
healing  realize  that  all  truth  and  only  truth,  all  power 
and  only  power  dwells  in  Spirit.    As  Spirit        j^^^  g.g3 
is  omnipresent  all  the  time  there  can  be  no        2  Cor.  3:6. 
other  presence  anywhere  at  any  time.    When  healing  use 
the  prayer  of  understanding  that  concludes  this  lesson. 

Our  Father,  zchich  art  all,  and  art  Iniinitc  Spirit,  zee 
glorify  Thee  as  One,  and  seek  to  serve  Thee  in  single, 
fervid  faith. 

We  thank  Thee  for  the  knozdedge  that  Thou  art  all 
Being,  Creator  and  manifestor  of  all. 

We  thank  Thee  for  the  knozdedge  that  zve  are  thine 
ozvn;  that  TJw-n  art  our  Father  and  that  zi'e  have  no  other. 
And  that  Thou  hast  made  tis  zchole  and  like  unto  Thyself, 
good,  holy  and  entire. 

We  thank  Thee  for  the  knozdedge  that  Thy  decisions 
are  not  for  time,  but  for  eternity;  that  all  things  arc  good, 
for  TJiy  z^'ord  cannot  be  altered  by  mortal  belief.  We 
knoz^'  it  is  Thy  zdll  that  zee  should  think  as  Thou  thinkesf; 
and  abide  Thy  decision,  knozeing  naught  but  Thyself. 

Jl'e  thank  Thee  for  all  experiences  zchich  conic  from 
the  light  of  Thy  truth. 

IVe  thank  Thee  that  Thou  hast  rolled  the  stone  from 
the  sepulchre  of  niaicriality  and  limitation,  and  that  zee  are 
raised  from  the  unconsciousness  of  matter  to  the  con- 
sciousness of  Thy  eternal  Life,  Love  and  Truth. 

U\'  thank  Thee  for  the  knozdedge  that  Thou  art 
omnipresent  life,  love  and  truth,  all  goodjiess;  and  that  zee 
am  ncz'cr  be  sefaraled  from  Thee  or  Thy  attril>ufes.  We 
Icz'c  to  speak  I'hy  zeord  by  loz'ing  all.  It'c  loz'c  to  speak 
Thy  zcord  by  being  faithful  in  loz'c  to  77/y  children,  and  to 

[11.5] 


Divine  Science  all  things,  even  os  Thou  art  faithful  to  all.  We  love  to 
and  Healing  Speak  Thy  zvord  by  bearing  zvitness  of  Thee  in  our  secret 
thoughts.  We  love  to  recognize  and  love  Thy  holy  pres- 
ence in  all  places,  at  all  times,  in  all  things.  We  love  to  be 
ivhat  zve  conceive  Thee  to  be.  We  are  in  love  with  Thy 
life,  love  and  truth;  and  zve  love  to  look  upon  all  zvith 
Thy  thought  of  perfection.  We  love  to  say,  that  to  the 
pure  all  things  are  pure;  and  to  goodness  all  things  are 
good.  We  love  to  see  as  Thou  seest,  that  there  is  no 
shadozv;  that  Thou  dost  shine  in  zvhat  seems  dark.  We 
love  to  face  absolute  goodness,  and  realize  that  Thou  art 
all;  and  say  that  our  peace  passeth  understanding.  We 
thank  Thee  that  zee  are  in  love  zcith  life,  loz'e  and  truth. 

These  words  used  understandingly  will  heal  yourself 
or  others.  Recognize  perfection  only,  and  let  your  words 
apply  to  all  alike.  While  speaking  these  words  make  no 
reference  tn  the  conditions  you  are  desirous  of  healing  or 
chansfine:. 


[116  J 


LESSON  IX. 


INTUITION. 


The  word  God  and  Good  are  written  exactly  alike  in 
Anglo-Saxon,  it  has  been  inferred  that  God  was  named 
from  his  goodness.  The  corresponding  words  in  most  of 
the  other  languages  are  not  the  same,  and  it  is  believed 
no  instance  can  be  found  of  a  name  given  to  Supreme 
Being  from  the  attributes  of  goodness.  It  is  probably 
an  idea  too  remote  from  the  rude  conceptions  of  men  in 
early  ages. 

Tuition  is  the  particular  watch  of  a  tutor  or  guardian 
over  his  pupil  and  the  act  of  teaching  the  various  branches 
of  learning.  Tuition  refers  to  an  individual  teacher 
instructing  the  pupil  from  the  plane  of  sense  in  sensible 
things.  Intuition  is  cognition  of  first  or  primary  Truth, 
truth  that  cannot  be  acquired  but  can  be  experienced  by 
means  of  knowledge;  it  is  discovery  of  law  or  principle 
that  has  always  been.  The  dififcrenece  between  tuition 
and  intuition  is  that  tuition  is  instruction  given  to  pupils 
bv  an  individual  in  the  various  branches  of  learning,  and 
intuition  is  innate  knowledge.  Knowledge  understands 
what  Truth  is,  it  knows  all  things  as  they  arc  within  and 
unto  their  Source  and  Cause ;  it  neither  sees  nor  teaches 
from  the  standi)oint  of  human  belief  and  opinion.  Intui- 
tion reveals  itself  as  that  knowledge  which  knows  all 
things.  It  is  the  real  conscious  knowledge  of  the  One  All. 
To  be  consciously  at-one  with  the  whole  is  to  intuitionally 

[117] 


Divine  Science 
and  Healing 


John,  3:6 
Ps.  40:3. 


Luke,   18:16-18. 


perceive  and  demonstrate  its  Truth.  As 
like  perceives  like,  that  which  is  perceived 
by  Spirit  is  also  spirit.  Intuition  is  Spirit's  perception  of 
its  own  limitless  and  powerful  nature,  which  is  able  to 
accomplish  all  things ;  it  is  cognition  of  first  and  final 
Truth,  the  principle  upon  which  creation  is  based.  It 
reveals  the  Law  of  Expression,  the  Unity  of  the  whole. 
An  essential  step  in  the  development  of  intuition  is  that  of 
accepting  the  Truth  that  individuality  is  unlimited  and 
unenvironed  save  by  the  good  of  Omnipresence:  this 
furnishes  a  new  and  true  viewpoint,  which  affords  perfect 
vision.  Turning  from  the  letter  to  the  Spirit,  from  the 
spoken  word  to  the  Speaker,  from  the  visible  to  the  Invisi- 
ble, relying  solely  upon  the  nature  and  power  of  the 
Invisible  for  every  need  and  luxury  neces- 
sary to  the  body  visible  is  trusting,  even  as 
a  little  child  trusts  its  parents  for  its  every  necessity  and 
pleasure. 

2.  Intuition,  heeded,  is  obedience,  it  is  the  quicken- 
ing Spirit.  It  blends  or  reveals  the  blending  of  intellect 
and  reason  wuth  pure  intelligence  and  knowledge.  It 
enables  one  to  think  the  thoughts  of  Being  which  are  free 
from  illusive  beliefs  and  hypnotic  suggestions ;  they  know- 
no  separation  of  Divine  Will  or  Law ;  they  cause  one  to 
realize  "My  meat  is  to  do  the  will  of  Him  that  sent  me," 
and  enables  one  to  fulfill  the  command,  "Do  unto  others 
as  you  would  that  they  should  do  unto  you."  Intuition 
yields  not  her  thought  to  serve  the  senses,  but  instead  it 
illumines  and  gives  them  truthful  information  concerning 
all  things.  Other  foundations  beside  Truth  can  never  be 
laid.  Since  the  One  All  is  and  is  the  Cause  of  visibility, 
the  Source  of  our  existence  can  never  be  changed  by 
science,  philosophy  or  religion.  Each  one  must  under- 
standingly  build  upon  the  Truth  of  Cause  and  effect, 
knowing  that  God  the  Creator  and  God  the  creation  is 

[118] 


the  true  and  only  Cause  and  effect;  also  that  effect  is  in      Intuition 
Cause  and  has  being-  or  source  nowhere  else.     Pure  and 
undefiled  religion  is  Truth. 

3.  The  discovery  of  first  and  final  Truth  is  an  indi- 
vidual awakening  from  the  dream  of  observation  and 
hypnotic  suggestion.  Its  practice  is  not  that  of  yielding 
to  suggestions,  but  it  is  that  of  expressing  innate  power 
and  possibility.  "Come  unto  me  all  ye  that  labor  and  are 
heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest."  The  same  Being 
that  gave  this  invitation  said,  "What  is  begotten  of  Spirit 
is  spirit,"  which  shows  that  the  same  being  that  I  am  is 
what  we  should  accept  as  ourselves  in  order  to  find  rest. 
Each  one  must  mentally  come  unto  Me  ;  this  p^^.^  2-8.12 
Me  is  yourself,  the  Christ.  "I  am  the  way,  ^^^-  ^0:22-25 
the  Truth  and  the  Life"  is  a  statement  that  declares  the 
truth  of  what  the  I  that  I  am  is.  Knowing  who  we  are 
aff'ords  perfect  observation  and  illumines  every  suggestion 
with  Divine  knowledge.  To  come  unto  me  and  find  rest 
is  to  know  that  there  is  no  opposing  life,  substance,  power 
or  intelligence  to  that  which  I  am;  that  there  is  nothing 
real  or  actual  to  deny,  but  everything  to  understand,  appre- 
ciate and  afiirm.  True  thinking  should  be  „^^  3.2^ 
indulged  in  every  hour  to  keep  mental  activ-  ^^^-  ^'■'■ 
ity  free  from  the  mist  of  erroneous  suppositions.  Once 
the  real  Truth  is  understood  we  should  dis-         ^  ,      ,„  „ 

John,   lci:li. 

tinguish  between  it  and  previous  beliefs,  the  James,  1:25. 
reverse  of  Truth ;  this  should  be  done  to  maintain  our 
sense  of  Divine  freedom. 

4.  The  highest  unfoldment  of  intuition  is  an  earnest 
and  honest  acknowledgment  that  the  I  that  I  am  is  God. 
"Be  still  and  ye  shall  know  that  I  am  God."  This  means 
nothing  less  than  the  Christ, — unlimited  Spirit  of  Truth. 
We  should,  therefore,  insist  upon  manifesting  the  infinity 
and  permanency  of  Truth  ;  that  Cjod's  l)eing  is  ours  and 
we  have  no  other;  that  the  qualities  of  llis  nature  or  at- 

[119] 


Divine  Science      tributes  are  ours  and  we  have  none  that  are  different. 
and  Healing  We  have  learned  from  previous  lessons  that  one  may 

believe  eft'ect  to  be  cause,  and  sense  the  confusion  of  its 
falsity ;  the  Truth  of  Cause  and  effect  cannot  be  changed 
by  that  belief,  nor  can  the  relation  they  hold  to  each  other. 
The  race  belief  that  sickness,  sin  and  death  are  real, 
natural  and  inevitable  cannot  make  them  so.  All  who  are 
Matt  28-19  20  lieavy  laden  with  seeming  sickness,  care  and 
Matt.  18:14-18.  auxious  belief,  will  find  rest  in  the  fact  that 
it  is  not  God's  will  that  they  should  suft'er.  No  matter 
what  the  occupation,  nor  how  humble  the  position,  if 
Truth  is  thought  and  spoken,  success,  health  and  happi- 
ness are  sure  to  follow.  The  way  of  knowledge  and 
power  is  to  make  God's  method  and  purpose  our  method 
and  purpose,  His  thought  and  word  our  thought  and 
word,  by  speaking  the  truth  of  Him,  and  nothing  but 
the  truth.  Thus  the  individual  proves  to  be  the  willing 
instrument  of  the  All  Good,  this  is  intuition. 

5.  In  the  silence  of  the  Invisible  Spirit  is  contained 
all  power  and  truth ;  so  there  is  where  truth  or  principle 
is  to  be  sought  and  found,  and  when  found  we  no  longer 
think  of  ourselves  as  separate  from  it,  but  are  ourselves 
the  sanctuary  of  all  principle,  this  is  knowing  self.  To 
perceive  the  truth  is  not  to  create  or  change  it.  It  is  to 
mentally  awaken  from  the  unconsciousness  of  human 
belief  to  the  consciousness  of  realty  and  divinity  which 
was,  is  and  evermore  shall  be.  To  consult  Spirit  and 
base  all  conclusions  upon  its  nature,  as  we  would  base 
solution  on  principle  in  mathematical  problems,  is  to 
guide  ourselves  into  all  truth;  it  is  to  lay  hold  of 
the  method  of  the  Supreme,  to  which  there  can  be 
no  opposition.  This  course  will  lead  one  to  believe  in 
God  as  All  and  in  All  as  absolute  Good;  it  will  cause  one 
not  to  believe  in  any  mental  or  bodily  condition  the  reverse 
in  nature  of  the  One  who  is  unlimited,  unenvironed,  and 

[  120  ] 


always  harmonious.  Spirit  will  instruct  each  one  at  all  Intuition 
times,  not  to  hate  persons,  time  or  place,  or  to  have  an 
aversion  for  the  weather,  daily  duties,  or  any  other  thing. 
The  word  of  Spirit  is  like  unto  it,  and  testifies  of  its 
nature ;  it  being  Infinite,  it  represents  nothing  but  itself ; 
so,  when  it  speaks  it  necessarily  voices  itself.  To  voice 
the  true  nature  of  what  is,  Being,  is  the  true  use  of  lan- 
guage. To  overcome  and  blend  thought,  motive  and  feel- 
ing with  Spirit  means  renunciation  of  the  belief  of  a 
separate  selfhood  from  Spirit.  "Very  near  to  renuncia- 
tion, very  near  dwelleth  eternal  peace."  Truth  is  the 
only  authority  Science  recognizes.  Students  should  ask 
themselves  daily  and  hourly,  is  this  conclusion  true  of 
Spirit,  or  is  it  merely  a  suggestion  bom  of  observation  ? 
Seek  to  demonstrate  Truth  in  this  way,  and  you  will 
experience  it  in  all  your  ways.  From  the  silent  depths  of 
Being  expect  to  realize  that  life  and  light  which  lives  and 
lights  every  one  who  comes  into  the  world.  Ask  in  faith 
by  affirming  I  am  this  life  and  light.  I  individually  live 
and  move  and  have  Being  within  God.  Would  you  realize 
the  Truth  contained  in  this  book  and  demonstrate  its 
fullness  of  power,  then  take  your  position  at-one  with 
your  maker;  from  this  plane  only  can  you  clearly  see 
with  the  understanding  of  Spirit.  To  seek  in  the  depths 
of  Being  is  to  acknowledge  its  nature  and  conform  our 
thouglit.  will,  words  and  deeds  to  it ;  to  do  this  brings 
realization,  joy,  contentment  and  strength  of  purpose. 
This  practice  makes  known  the  Unity  of  God  and  man ; 
it  is  intuitive  knowledge  sought  and  found. 

"Do  you  ask  what  I  found  in  the  valley? 
'T  is  my  trusting  place  with  the  Divine; 

And  I  fell  at  the  feet  of  the  holy  ; 

And  arcnnid  me  a  voice  said,  i)c  mine. 

Then  arose  from  the  depths  of  m}-  soul, 
.\n  echo,  my  heart  shall  be  thine." 
[121  ] 


Divine  Science  6.     God's  word  to  the  individual  is,  you  are  my  very 

and  Healing  self  manifest  and  you  have  no  other  Being ;  my  infinitude 
of  good  is  yours.  With  all  sacredness  and  holiness  of  pur- 
pose you  should  believe  yourselves  to  be  whole,  pure  and 
healthy ;  feel  yourselves  united  to  all  life,  have  love  for  all 
things,  at  all  times  and  in  all  places. 

When  you  have  done  what  the  Father  does,  by  being 
universal  in  thoughts  and  deeds,  you  will  hear  the  voice 
of  Spirit  say :  "You  are  a  son  in  whom  I  am  well 
pleased."  To  reach  this  exalted  state  in  realization  is  to 
act  from  the  Spirit  within.  None  can  realize  their  union 
with  God  as  long  as  there  is  prejudice  against,  or  a  dislike 
for  God  manifest  in  any  creature.  "Love  thy  neighbor 
John  4-12-14-20  ^^  thyself."  Thosc  who  would  perceive 
John,  4:23,  24.  themselvcs  as  they  truly  are  in  Being,  must 
drop  from  their  conception  the  belief  of  dislike,  prejudice, 
evil,  sickness  and  sorrow ;  this  is  to  be  done  by  knowing 
they  are  not  real.  There  are  no  such  attributes  in  the  One 
All.  It  is  an  ofifense  against  God  to  believe  that  there 
are  powers  the  opposite  of  His  nature.  Both  race  and 
personal  beliefs  the  reverse  of  the  nature  of  God  are 
sensed  as  sickness,  sin  and  death ;  they  are  not  creative  in 
their  nature,  hence,  cannot  sustain  the  body.  It  is  clear 
that  to  think  and  believe  in  goodness,  health  and  life  is  to 
preserve  and  enjoy  the  true  harmony  of  the  body.  "First 
seek  the  Kingdom  of  God  and  His  righteousness,"  and 
all  else  will  come;  the  fullness  of  Good  will  be  yours. 
Thought  can  be  controlled  only  because  you  are  the 
Thinker  and  you  precede  thought  in  the  order  of  the 
Trinity  of  Being,  action  and  result.  You  can  produce 
perfect  harmony  in  the  body,  because  you  are  its  life, 
substance  and  power;  you  are  Cause,  and  it  is  effect. 
This  is  intuitive  knowledge.  Men  and  women  are  equally 
intuitive,  hence,  can  apply  this  knowledge  equally  for 
themselves  or  in  healing  others.     When  our  mental  con- 

[122] 


ception  is  free  from  illusive  beliefs  we  know  that  visible      Intuition 
things  are  not  master,  but  it  is  God  who  works  to  will  and 
to  do  of  His  good  pleasure. 

7.  All  conclusions  based  upon  the  truth  that  Good 
is  Infinite  are  Divine ;  in  their  results  these  conclusions 
may  be  likened  unto  the  budding  forth  of  leaves  and 
flowers  in  springtime  ;  they  are  more  than  buds  of  promise, 
they  are  actual  buds  of  fulfillment,  of  health,  harmony, 
love  and  good  will ;  they  spring  forth  from  the  depths  and 
nature  of  Being.  To  cling  earnestly  to  Truth  and  assert 
that  you  are  immortal  now  will  manifest  the  power  of 
immortality  and  actualize  it  in  the  body. 

To  recognize  yourself  as  eternal  now  is  trvie  adora- 
tion. 

To  realize  yourself  as  one  with  God  is  true  medita- 
tion. 

To  declare  this  truth  in  thought,  word  and  act  is 
true  Faith.  It  is  speaking  the  word  that  manifests  God. 
Denial  of  error  and  affimation  of  truth  simply  means 
turning  away  falsehood  and  accepting  truth ;  ceasing  to 
judge  from  observation  and  judging  all  things  in  the 
Unity  of  Spirit.  "To  be  carnally  minded  is  death,"  that 
is,  to  mind  the  things  of  false  belief  is  to  serve  them ;  to 
the  Spirit  this  is  disobedience.  "To  be  spiritually  minded 
is  peace  and  life,"  it  is  consciousness  of  being  Life  and 
Truth.  To  speak  truth  one  must  cease  claiming  selfhood 
to  be  mortal,  finite  or  limited,  subject  to  thought,  to  deed 
or  to  feeling  and  sensation  ;  and  never  claim  to  be  subject 
to  hypnotic  suggestion  or  to  influences  from  the  visible  or 
invisiljjc.  To  speak  trutii  only,  one  must  assert,  I  think 
truth  and  I  demonstrate  it  in  deed  ;  I  feel  its  peace  and 
sense  it  bodily  ;  I  am  the  Expressor  and  power  of  truth. 
To  attain  clear  and  deej)  intuitive  pcrceinion,  we  recog- 
nize (iocl  our  teacher  by  thinking  His  thoughts.  To  state 
in  another  way — unless  we  tlfink  according  to  the  Princi- 

[  12:5  ] 


Divine  Science  pie  or  Spirit  underlying  all  creation  we  are  not  solving  our 
and  Healing  problem  according  to  the  Unity  of  Life,  nor  are  we 
mentally  obeying  the  command  of  our  Being  to  increase 
and  multiply. 

8.  Beginners  inquire  what  the  Science  teachers 
would  do  if  they  suffered  pain  they  could  not  remove. 
"\\^ould  they  not  acknowledge  they  were  sick?"  In  order 
to  heal  one  must  know  that  sickness  has  no  more  reality 
than  a  shadow.  \\'hy  should  we  turn  from  Truth  in  time 
of  seeming  need? 

Truth  is  never  sick.  Sickness  is  but  the  shadowing 
forth  of  erroneous  beliefs.  We  should  never  compromise 
with  a  condition  we  know  has  no  reality,  any  more  than 
we  should  compromise  with  a  wrong  statement  in  mathe- 
matics. We  should  place  every  form  and  figure  in  its 
right  place  and  then  affirm  God  and  principle  in  our 
thought  and  calculation.  First  restore  your  beliefs  to 
health,  then  believe  you  have  received  and  the  signs  will 
follow.  To  declare  the  Truth  of  God  for  ourselves  is  to 
-in      1-  or  oc      manifest  freedom  or  law.    We  should  never 

1  Cor.   la:.'ti-ib. 

1  Peter,  1:15,  16.  allow  our  scusatious  of  pleasure  or  pain  to 
form  a  basis  for  our  judgment  as  to  what  the  real  state  of 
our  Being  is.  Xot  until  we  live  the  life,  do  we  know  the 
power  of  good  that  is  at  hand  and  that  we  are  it.  Good- 
ness yields  not  to  beliefs  of  self-placed  limitation,  but  it 
is  ready  at  any  hour  to  give  or  manifest  itself  to  us  when 
we  step  from  behind  the  bar  of  supposed  environment. 

''So  the  soul  receives  its  message 
By  a  route  we  may  not  trace. 
From  the  deeps  where  fathomless  silence 
Broods  ever  in  endless  space. 


'Where  the  finite  may  not  measure 
With  its  puny  rule  and  rod, 
[  124] 


The  truths  which  the  soul  receiveth  hituition 

Direct  from  the  heart  of  God." 

9.  Christ  said:  "7  say  unto  you,  love  your  enemies; 
bless  them  that  curse  you;  do  good  to  them  that  hate  you; 
pray  for  them  that  despitefully  use  you  and  persecute  you, 
that  you  may  be  the  children  of  your  father,  n'hich  is  in 
heaven;  for  he  maketh  the  sun  to  shine  on  the  evil  and  on 
the  good,  and  sendeth  the  rain  upon  the  just  and  the 
unjust."  In  manifesting  as  sons  of  God,  we  fulfill  these 
commandments.  Our  thought,  word  and  ^^^^^  ..23  24 
act  are  pure  and  extend  equally  to  the  just  '^^^"-  ^-^^^  '^^■ 
and  seeming  unjust,  to  the  good  and  seeming  evil.  This 
can  be  accomplished  only  by  ceasing  all  negation  and  liv- 
mg  a  life  of  Absolute  Truth.  Those  who  labor  under  the 
delusion  that  they  are  an  enemy  to  any  person,  or  that  any 
person  is  an  enemy  to  them  can  be  blessed,  only,  by  remov- 
ing the  delusion ;  the  power  of  Truth  alone  can  do  this. 
The  true  practitioner  of  Divine  Science  will  hold  all  alike 
in  truth,  as  brothers  and  sisters  in  the  embrace  of  Infinite 
Love,  regardless  of  their  thought  and  deed.  So,  if  any 
have  the  false  belief,  that  they  are  our  enemies  or  that  we 
are  theirs,  we  should  not  allow  that  to  change  our  thought 
or  feeling  toward  them ;  thus  can  we  prevent  false  belief 
from  shaping  our  conduct  and  turning  us  from  justice. 
To  give  hate  or  revenge  in  return  is  to  permit  their  erron- 
eous thought  and  deed  to  form  a  basis  for  ours ;  hence, 
v.-e  are  guilty  of  what  we  condemn  ;  that  is,  ^^^^^  _.j  ^^ 
we  are  doers  of  what  we  dislike.  To  be  true  ^^^e<  f:^?. 
to  ourselves  is  to  be  true  to  others,  it  is  not  to  change  our 
feelings  toward  them  when  they  fail  to  act  the  part  of 
truth  to  us,  l)ut  regard  this  as  their  hour  of  need  and  as 
our  ojjportunity  ;  then  we  shall  not  be  found  wanting  in 
lime  of  need.  Xot  to  be  wanting  in  lime  of  need,  is  to 
bestow  tlioughts  of  love  U])on  them  at  the  time  their  belief 

[  125  1 


Divine  Science      is  darkened  with  error.     If  we  mentally  analyze  Spirit, 

and  Healing      Soul  and  Body,  we  find  that  all  life,  substance,  intelligence 

and  power  is  of  God ;  and  as  those  holding  false  beliefs 

do  not  know  this,  and  realize  what  the  nature  of  Being  is. 

Matt  T-ie-'o  ^^^^  ^^  ^^'^  ^'^  know,  it  is  our  duty  and  good 
Luke,  6:43,  44.  pleasure  to  hold  them  in  truth  and  love. 
We  perceive  them  as  Divine  in  Being,  but  in  belief  misrep- 
resenting their  nature.  Our  practice  should  be  that  of 
speaking  to  them,  saying  the  following  words  of  Life : — ■ 

TREATMENT. 

10.  There  is  no  reality  or  Truth  in  the  belief  that 
yoit  feel  revengeful,  or  hate,  or  zcoiild  like  to  illy  use 
me;  you  do  not  think  sueh  thoughts;  it  is  no  more 
you  zcho  think,  for  such  thoughts  do  not  represent  you; 
belief  of  hate  and  revenge  are  not  even  a  symbol  of  the 
nature  of  Bei}ig.  There  is  no  attribute  of  hate  or  revenge 
in  Being.  These  beliefs  arc  a  misrepresentation  of 
yourself.  You  Iwve  your  being  in  God,  and  are  divine. 
You  understand  this  truth,  for  in  Spirit  you  hear  z^'hat  I 
tell  you.  You  knoz^'  that  you  have  love  for  all  persons 
and  things;  you  are  my  divine  brother  or  sister,  and  as 
such  I  love  and  bless  you.  The  Infinite  Being,  or  Spirit 
of  Goodness,  is  your  life,  substance  and  pozcer,  and  the 
same  is  mine;  and  z^'c  have  no  other.  You  are  blessed  z\.'ith 
the  same  consciousness  of  truth  as  am  L  You  understand 
me,  dear  brother  or  sister,  and  I  understand  you.  All  false 
Matt  6-24  beliefs  are  dispelled  by  the  light  of  our  truth- 
Matt.  V:i2.  j^^f  f/jought;  you  nozi'  realize  that  you  are 
Jree,  fearless  and  lazing,  and  that  love  abideth  in  you  for 
all  humanity,  and  that  you  can  think  nothing  but  love  of 
me. 

11.  A\'e  speak  not  to  the  patient  to  destroy  the  law, 
but  that  it  may  be  fulfilled. 

This  treatment  and  similar  thought  should  be  given 
[126] 


freely  to  all  who  believe  they  are  enemies  or  have  enemies,  Intuition 
or  to  anyone  whose  conception  is  darkened  with  the  belief 
of  envy,  jealousy,  malice,  cruelty,  revenge,  etc.  By  think- 
ing truthfully  of  them  wath  love  we  adjust  their  thought 
to  the  law  of  Being  and  fulfill  the  command,  "Love  your 
enemies,  and  do  good  to  those  who  despitefully  use  you 
and  persecute  you." 

It  is  not  sufficient  for  us  to  merely  think  about  the 
goodness  of  God  as  objective  and  outside  of  ourselves, 
we  are  here  to  bear  witness  of  the  Spirit  of       ^  ,      ,,  ,  i^ 

'  John,  14:1-15. 

Truth,  as  did  Jesus  the  Christ,  by  thinking      J°^°'  in:3-ii. 
its  thoughts,  and  doing  its  work  in  Earth. 

It  is  not  sufficient  that  we  merely  know  that  truth 
frees,  but  it  is  necessary  that  we  think  the  truth  in  order 
to  realize  its  freedom. 

It  is  not  sufficient  for  us  to  think  about  getting  well, 
but  in  order  to  practice  the  Truth,  that  we  are  well  it  is 
necessary  to  affirm  health,  wholeness  and  perfection  for 
ourselves.  To  affirm  the  truth  of  Infinite  Being  in 
thought,  word  and  deed,  is  to  manifest  peace  and  l.armcny. 
We  cannot  be  separated  from  Omnipresence,  and  as  it 
cannot  become  less  than  itself,  our  duty  and  privilege  is  to 
recognize  its  infinitude  and  identify  ourselves  with  it.  To 
do  this,  is  to  know  freedom  and  eternal  life,  and  realize 
the  peace  of  Being.  Each  and  every  individual  has  the 
power  to  perceive  the  truth  of  Being;  that  is.  they 
have  the  ability  to  truthfully  interpret  it,  which  is  intui- 
tion. We  can  only  realize  ourselves  as  Divine  by  express- 
ing the  Divine. 

12.  Do  not  argue  about  Divine  Science  with  one 
another.  The  still,  small  voice  cannot  be  heard,  neither  is  it 
known  to  si)eak.  in  argumentative  tones,  for       ^  ,      .  ,„ 

'  ^  '  John,    u:10. 

such  is  not  the  resemblance  of  the  quiet  way       •'"''"■  i--'^''- 
the  Supreme  One  creates.     To  hear  the  unutterable  voice 
of  the  Sui)reme,  it  is  necessary  to  adopt  a  peaceful,  tran- 

[127] 


Divine  Science  quil  habit  of  thought.  The  highest  consciousness  can  be 
ami  Healing  manifested  by  appropriating  and  trusting  the  Truth  of 
Being,  not  by  relying  on  experiences.  They  who  live  the 
life  will  know  the  Truth ;  it  is  necessary  that  we  be  the 
law,  love,  in  order  to  express  it  in  thought  and  deed.  Do 
not  believe  that  the  trifling  things  which  have  annoyed 
you  can  longer  annoy  or  have  influence  over  you.  How 
can  circumstance  or  event  that  has  past,  annoy  or  trouble 
you?  If  you  believe  it  can,  then  it  is  the  belief  that 
troubles  you  and  not  the  circumstance  or  event.  All 
troubles  are  misinterpretation  of  things  relative  to  their 
nature  in  Being.  The  remedy  is  to  know  Truth  and 
live  it. 

13.  Do  not  listen  to  recitals  of  sin,  sickness  and  sor- 
row, without  denying  their  reality ;  this  will  prevent  you 
from  sympathizing  with  error  of  belief.  Give  thoughts  of 
love  and  Truth  in  return.  Speak  not  of  any  person's  belief 
in  sickness,  as  having  power  over  them.  Cease  the 
idolatrous  habit  of  claiming  that  form  has  power  over 
Being.  All  who  believe  it  has,  suffer  a  sense  of  limitation. 
It  has  been  written  that  Truth  is  a  jealous  goddess,  and 
suffers  no  rival.  They  who  love  her  will  serve  her ;  she 
never  compromises  with  falsehood.  Not  until  we  serve 
the  Truth  and  fulfill  the  unchanging  law  (love)  of  Being, 
or  put  away  lying  and  speak  the  truth  are  we  free  from 
the  chastisement  of  law ;  but  when  we  fulfill  the  law  we 
prove  not  only  our  oneness  with  it,  but  that  we  are  Law. 

14.  They  who  select  Wisdom  for  their  bride,  must 
woo  her  with  all  their  hearts,  (with  undivided  Love)  and 
dismiss  false  claims  from  the  bridal-chamber  of  Soul 
(their  consciousness).  This  chamber  must  be  furnished 
with  Truth,  and  ornamented  with  the  realities  of  Being. 
Wisdom,  the  bride  of  Love,  is  modest,  and  only  appears 
in  the  presence  of  her  bridegroom,  Love,  when  the  bridal- 
chamber  of  consciousness  is  thus  furnished.     They  who 

[128] 


turn  from  the  letter  to  the  Spirit,  with  love  and  attention  Intuition 
fixed  therein  to  serve  the  Spirit  of  Truth  day  and  night, 
will  unite  themselves  with  wisdom.  They  who  love  to 
serve  the  Truth  with  unwavering  faith,  w-ill  find  Me,  Wis- 
dom ;  for  I  am  easily  found  by  a  constant  devotion  to 
Me,  and  love  for  truth.  I  am  united  and  wedded  to  Love 
by  the  Supreme  One,  and  they  whom  God  hath  sealed 
together  cannot  be  separated.  In  whomsoever  the  love 
of  God  is  manifest,  the  same  is  the  Wisdom  Bride. 

HEALING  IDEAS. 

Prayer  is  fulfilled  by  demonstrating  God-idea  in 
thought,  word  and  deed.  "Going  into  the  silence  does  not 
fully  express  what  is  meant  to  be  conveyed  by  the  state- 
ment ;  it  simply  means  being  still  mentally  for  the  purpose 
of  realizing  the  truth  of  the  power  and  possibility  of 
Being.  To  speak  in  symbolic  language  this  is  entering  the 
closet,  closing  the  door,  and  praying  to  the  Father  who 
hears  in  secret,  and  rewards  openly.  When  you  have 
closed  the  door  to  observation,  acknowledged  the  pres- 
ence of  Supreme  Being,  the  fullness  of  Good,  put  on  the 
armor  of  Truth  and  instruct  your  patient  in  the  true  heal- 
ing idea. 

treat:ment. 

Dear  sister  or  brother,  belief  in  sickness  is  misplaced 
confidence.  "Ye  believe  in  God,  believe  also  in  Me."  The 
sense  of  disease  or  pain  is  evidence  of  the  misplaced  con- 
fidence or  misinterpretation.  You  now  believe  in  (lod, 
believe  e(|ually  in  yourself,  equality  is  the  law  of  the 
Lord,  in  which  is  no  ini(juity. 

)'('//  arc  ill  Infimtc  Spirit,  or  Mind,  one  Tv'////  (///  i^ood- 
ncss;  yon  arc  i^ood,  peaceful,  haniionioits  and  free,  for 
iiod  IS  your  life,  substance  a)id  po:ecr.  }'ou  are  Li(>d's 
iiinr^e  and  li/ceiiess  and  cannot  be  sick.     To  be.  is  to  be  one 

[  12!)  ] 


Divine  Science  with  God  the  Father;  you  possess,  therefore,  all  that  you 
and  Heali7ig  desire  to  manifest,  vis.:  life,  love,  truth,  wisdom,  justice, 
faith  and  strength.  The  Spirit  of  Truth  that  to  know 
makes  free  is  ever  in  you  and  you  in  it.  You  can  not  he 
absent  from  the  perfect.  Be  ye  perfect,  means,  knozv  the 
Truth  that  your  Father  and  Heaven  are  manifest  in  you, 
and  you  have  Being  in  Him;  in  His  presence  there  is 
pleasure  evermore.  You  are  whole,  entire,  zvanting  noth- 
ing, absolutely  full  of  peace  and  harmony  at  this  time. 

This  Truth  is  not  absence,  but  is  positive  and  eternal 
presence,  from  zL'hich  you  can  not  be  separated. 


[130] 


LESSON  X. 

truth's  practice. 

In  the  preface  of  this  book  we  have  told  you  that  to  be 
healed,  means  a  spiritual  and  normal  condition,  which 
brings  into  expression  consciousness  of  unity  and  whole- 
ness. A  spiritual  and  normal  condition  is  one  like  unto 
Infinite  Spirit  with  which  we  are  one.  In  order  to  realize 
the  harmony  of  Spirit,  we  are  to  manifest  the  knowledge 
of  what  we  are  by  using  it,  and  be  concerned  only  wath  the 
permanent  and  real,  not  with  transient  passing  beliefs. 

2.  To  affirm,  in  thought  and  act,  the  truth  that  we 
are  one  with  the  Infinite  whole,  that  we  are  wholly  good 
and  harmonious  is  the  work  that  lies  before  us.  AfHrma- 
iion  brings  rcalizaiion;  it  is  the  w^ord  of  Truth  and  Life; 
the  pinnacle  of  absolute  consciousness  ;  the  Unity  of  Spirit. 
Affirmation  knows  no  temptation,  no  sense  delusion,  no 
lack.  It  reveals  that  Being  is  eternal,  superior  to  time, 
place  and  circumstance.  They  who  realize  j^^^^^  ^..^ 
this  Truth  are  caused  to  turn  from  darkness  d®"^-  ^3:27. 
to  light,  from  the  seeming  to  the  real,  from  dis-ease  to 
ease,  from  fear  and  its  torments  to  love  and  its  bliss,  from 
prejudice  to  justice,  from  doubt  to  faith,  from  false  belief 
to  knowledge,  from  all  erroneous  belief  concerning  God 
and  partake  of  "the  bread  of  lh^e." 

3.  The  question  may  arise  with  many  is  it  possible 
at  all  limes  and  in  all  places  to  rise  superior  to  environ- 
ments, surrounding  conditions  and  circumstances  ?  This 
question  ma\'  be  answered  correctly  by  the  one  asking  it, 

[  131  ] 


Divine  Science  by  first  perceiving  what  Being  is.  Do  not  forget  what 
and  Healing  manner  of  Spirit  you  are  of.  All  know  that  they  are,  but 
to  know  what  they  are  is  to  manifest  inherent  knowledge. 
One  can  have  but  a  glimpse  of  the  real  Truth  as  long  as 
God  is  looked  upon  as  an  object  or  form  to  be  worshiped, 
j,^  20-4  °''  ^^  ^^"^Z  ^s  one  looks  upon  any  form  in 

Lev.  26:13.  heaveu  or  in  earth  as  objective  to  Being. 

He  must  have  the  spiritual  ingathering  and  gather  every 
visible  form,  even  the  whole  universe  into  the  Omnipres- 
ence of  God ;  then  learn  to  look  at  things  from  the  stand- 
point of  God  as  a  conscious  living  presence  embracing  all. 
When  this  is  done  know  that  environment,  condition  and 
circumstance  are  effects,  not  cause ;  that  we  are  cause  and 
included  within  our  Being  is  the  effect  or  body  Cause  has 
produced.  Effect  cannot  environ,  condition  nor  limit 
cause.  He  wdio  has  an  eye  to  see,  will  see  that  he  has  not 
been,  neither  can  he  be,  environed  or  limited  by  forms, 
circumstances  or  events.  To  believe  in  limitation  of  any 
kind  is  to  believe  erroneously  and  make  vain  eff'ort  to 
overcome  what  has  no  real  existence ;  one's  time  is  spent 
in  vain  who  thus  believes.  The  truth  is,  we  include  our 
expressions  within  ourselves  just  as  Omnipresence 
includes  all  creation  within  itself,  hence  our  freedom  is  of 
the  same  nature  as  is  the  freedom  of  Omnipresent  Spirit. 
4.  It  is  to  be  understood  that  the  term  "holding 
ourselves  in  Truth,"  means,  we  are  to  unwaveringly  hold 
to  the  fact  that  we  are  Truth,  and  know  that  the  control  of 
thought  is  spiritually  accomplished  by  proving  that  we  are 
demonstrable  Truth.  Thought  is  not  to  be  controlled 
^  .    3.^^  through  any  of  the  usual  lines  of  concentra- 

Rom.  8:28.  (-Jq^i  Qf  personal  effort  or  determination.     It 

is  only  by  being  the  Christ  in  God,  the  Thinker  of  abso- 
lute Good,  that  we  think  with  power  and  authority.  The 
I  that  I  am  is  always  concentration.  I  never  scatter  my 
forces,  nor  am  I  ever  confused  in  my  action  ;  my  thoughts 

[132] 


are  orderly  and  accord  perfectly  with  what  I  am.     I  am      Truth'' s 
capable  of  everything  that  is  right  and  just.  Practice 

Through  knowing  that  we  are  Truth  we  realize  that 
we  are  not  troubled  with  or  by  effects.  Not  until  we  take 
the  attitude  of  Being  and  the  responsibility  of  thinking 
according  to  its  nature  do  we  realize  ourselves  to  be  in  the 
paradise  of  God,  where  God  has  placed  us. 

5.  To  indulge  erroneous  mental  conditions  such  as 
envy,  prejudice,  jealousy,  hate,  fear,  etc.,  sets  at  naught 
the  true  service  and  expression  of  the  Spirit.  The  condi- 
tions that  we  yield  our  thoughts  to  obey  we  ^^^  g.^g 
serve  in  belief.  If  through  force  of  habit  ^^^^'  ^-^s- 
we  find  ourselves  reasoning  in  favor  of  seeming  sin,  sick- 
ness, death,  envy,  prejudice  or  hate,  etc.,  we  are  not  to 
feel  discouraged  and  change  our  belief  about  the  nature 
and  power  of  Being;  we  are  to  quietly  deny  that  line  of 
reasoning  bv  taking  up  the  true  one  and  reasoning  from 
the  standpoint  of  God.  Think  and  manifest  salvation,  not 
sin  ;  liealth,  not  sickness  ;  life,  not  death  ;  justice,  not  envy  ; 
love,  not  hate  ;  truth,  not  error ;  by  so  doing  you  serve 
God,  and  make  desirable  conditions.  The  Science  of  God 
is  also  the  Science  of  the  Good,  true  and  beautiful. 

(^.  "Whatsoever  a  man  soweth  that  shall  he  also 
reap."  His  fixed  beliefs  are  sensed  in  the  body.  Unless 
his  beliefs  are  at-one  with  God  they  will  never  be  at-one 
with  the  body;  nor  can  they  become  a  part  of  it,  or  be 
sensed  but  as  discordant  feelings  and  dis-eased  conditions. 
If  error  of  i)elief  was  at-one  with  the  Ixxly  it  would  be 
sensed  as  peace  and  health.  Each  demon-  ^  ^.^^^  ^..^.^  ^^ 
strator  of  Truth  must  break  the  habit  of  •'"'^"-  ''•^■'• 
indulging  the  race  l)elief  that  ignorance  of  Truth  and 
(.•rroneous  beliefs  can  become  part  of  the  body  or  can  make 
il  over  after  their  kind.  The  body  should  be  constantly 
held  to  be  in  a  i)erfect  state  of  agreement  with  Sitirit.  It 
is  just  as  wrong  to  tell  a  child  that  his  thoughts  or  words 


Divine  Science      will  make  him  sick  as  to  tell  him  that  his  food  and  the 
and  Healing     weather  can  make  him  sick, 

7.  It  is  a  step  in  the  right  direction  to  cease  identify- 
ing God  with  disease  or  thinking  he  is  the  author  of  it ; 
but  we  do  not  take  the  final  step  and  perceive  and  practice 
the  whole  Truth  until  we  cease  identifying  either  Spirit, 
Soul  or  body  with  disease. 

The  last  enemy  to  be  overcome  is  death  or  separate- 
ness  from  God.  Sickness  must  be  rejected  in  order  to  set 
1  Cor  15-54  ^^  naught  the  last  enemy.  The  lesson  of 
^^-  -°-^-  letting  go  is  an  important  one  to  understand. 

To  get  understanding  is  to  let  go  of  error.  When  we 
know  the  Spirit  we  serve  but  one  master,  and  quickly  do 
we  pass  from  false  race  beliefs  and  their  effects,  to  true 
knowledge  and  peace.  This  change,  though  it  be  sudden, 
is  effectual. 

Some  persons  say  they  fear  to  let  go  of  the  belief  of 
the  realty  of  sin,  sickness  and  death,  for  fear  they  may 
come  upon  them ;  so  they  are  afraid  not  to  fear.  It  is 
written,  "God  hath  not  given  you  the  spirit  of  fear/'  with 
its  torments.  He  has  given  you  the  spirit  of  perfect  love 
with  its  bliss,  which  when  recognized,  obeyed  and  made 
manifest  casts  out  fear.  He  who  manifested  patience 
divinely  while  suffering,  said,  "The  things  that  I  feared, 
have  come  upon  me." 

8.  Everyone's  work  of  Truth  should  be  commenced 
just  where  they  are,  regardless  of  conditions  and  sur- 
roundings. Begin  to  think  and  speak  Truth  for  your- 
selves without  even  pausing  to  take  a  glance  at  what  has 
^j^^^j.   ^..,^  seemed  to  be  obstacles.    Affirm  there  are  no 

Luke,  9:Cu,  C2.  obstacles;  I  do  not  fear,  there  is  nothing  to 
fear.  The  allness  and  everywhereness  of  the  good  satis- 
fies every  desire  of  my  heart;  it  is  my  life,  love,  power, 
faith  or  substance,  it  is  all  that  I  need  and  want.     I  love 

[134] 


the  Truth,  I  am  the  Truth,  I  am  now  manifesting  it  fear-      Truth's 
lessly  and  am  free.  Practice 

If  you  beheve  in  and  fear  age  of  body,  it  is  because, 
in  belief,  the  body  has  been  separated  from  the  Spirit. 
To  erase  that  behef  you  should  consciously  affirm  the 
Truth ;  I  am  eternal  life,  I  have  always  been  and  will  ever 
be;  rouse  up  and  claim  the  truth  of  Being  for  yourself. 
Age  cannot  touch  you,  death  cannot  come  to  you. 

"Never  the  Spirit  was  born ;  the  Spirit  shall  cease  to  be 
never; 
Never  was  time  it  was  not;  End  and  Beginning  are 
dreams ! 
Birthless,  and  deathless,  and  changeless,   remaineth  the 
Spirit  forever; 
Death  hath  not  touched  it  at  all,  dead  though  the  house 
of  it  seems !" 

Shall  such  continue  to  say,  I  fear  age,  I  doubt,  I  am 
subject  to  sin,  sickness  and  death?  Can  that  which 
cndurcth  forever,  be  subject  to  the  symbol  of  life?  You 
will  say  no,  forever  no !  Then  if  race  belief  be  sensed  in 
the  body  as  disease,  it  is  for  the  reason  that  we  have  not 
been  conscious  of  the  reality  of  self,  who  includes  the  body 
m  Truth,  therefore,  not  active  in  truthful  thought  and 
belief.  Disease  and  pain  are  always  subject  to  our  will, 
lliey  yield  to  consciousness  of  Truth,  which  proves  the 
unreality  of  the  conditions  of  disease  whatever  they  may 
lie  called  from  a  medical  standpoint.  W'lien  there  is  an 
a])iiearance  of  pain,  if  you  doubt  not  that  Truth  will  heal 
_\'ou  ;  si)eak  (|uickly  the  w(jrds  of  life  and  Truth  and  you 
will  ])rove  its  mastery  and  freedom. 

Clirist  said,  ""Resist  not  evil."  You  may  ask.  if  one 
ccmies  to  m_\-  h(.)use  or  i)lace  of  btisiness  with  misunder- 
stan<ling  about  some  business  matter,  is  an^Ty  and  jicr- 
\c'r>e,  and  will  not  reason,  am  1  not  to  resist  his  abuse?* 

[]:i5] 


Divine  Science  "A  soft  answer  turneth  away  wrath."     All  recognize 

'  anti  Healing  that  anger  is  error ;  if  you  meet  error  with  error,  it  is  the 
blind  leading  the  blind,  both  fall  into  the  ditch.  Truth  is 
power  and  harmony ;  therefore,  if  you  meet  anger  with 
steady,  unwavering  thoughts,  words  and  deeds  of  Truth, 
thus  self-centered,  your  mental  condition  being  at-one 
with  Spirit,  is  master  of  the  condition  of  anger.  If  you 
are  moved  to  anger  by  his  expression,  you  thereby  make 
his  expression  yours,  and  the  two  conditions  are  one. 
Hence,  you  are  doer  of  what  you  condemn. 

9.  Truth  applies  alike  to  all,  and  will  to  you  in  your 
Matt  6-''T-3o  prcscut  occupatiou,  whatever  the  occupation 
Matt.  11:27-30.     j-j-,^y  \^^      j|-  jg  j-jqj-  ^yjgg  ^q  fj-gj-  ^.nd  worry 

about  businesb ;  it  renders  one  less  competent  to  act  with 
judgment  and  make  desirable  conditions.  The  strength 
and  concentration  which  is  necessary  for  the  accomplish- 
ment of  the  work,  is  expended  in  worry  and  fretting; 
therefore,  say  there  is  nothing  ro  worry  and  fret  about, 
that  you  desire  to  do  what  you  are  doing,  and  that  you  are 
happy.  If  you  thus  affirm,  believing,  your  work  becomes 
a  pleasure,  and  worry  ceases.  Blessed  are  ihey  by  their 
words  and  works,  who  thus  speak  and  act.  The  time  spent 
in  worry  and  fretful  thinking  is  fruitless,  for  during  such 
time  thought  (the  channel  of  expression)  is  occupied  with 
perversity  and  negation  of  Spirit ;  such  attempt  at  thinking 
is  void  of  principle  and  life,  for  it  is  not  in  accord  with 
Spirit.  Spirit  manifests  with  order  and  law.  Its  thought 
is  a  living  image  of  itself;  its  word  is  a  form  or  symbol 
of  its  thought.  It  has  no  anxiety  nor  worry  ;  fear,  anxiety, 
fault-finding,  are  effects  of  selfishness,  or  self-desire;  in 
the  present  moment,  hour,  or  day,  there  is  sufficient  work 
to  be  done,  without  taking  thought  of  the  morrow  or  fear- 
ing the  future.  Sufficient  unto  the  day  is  the  work- 
thereof. 

10.  If  a  man  is  building  a  bridge,  vessel,  or  struc- 

[136] 


ture  of  any  kind,  the  plan  of  the  structure  is  first  com-  Truth's 
pleted,  then  the  builder,  step  by  step,  is  guided  by  the  plan  Practice 
to  its  completion.  Each  day  brings  its  duty,  or  new  part 
of  the  work,  whicli  brings  it  further  on  the  way  toward 
a  perfect  whole ;  and  to-day's  work  is  a  preparation  for 
to-morrow's  work.  Xo  amount  of  anxiety  can  aid  the 
work  or  hasten  its  completion,  or  change  the  plan.  If  by 
accident  any  part  of  the  structure  be  destroyed,  no  amount 
of  anxiety  can  aid  in  replacing  it ;  the  work  must  be  done 
again,  and  can  be  accomplished  better  without  anxiety 
and  fear,  than  with  them.  So,  also,  can  the  problem  of 
life  be  demonstrated  better  by  each  individual  without 
anxiety. 

When  truthful  thought  takes  the  place  of  error,  and 
knowledge  of  ignorance,  the  effects  of  ignorance  called 
disease,  sorrow  and  trouble,  are  rapidly  dispelled. 

II.  Some  persons  conscientiously  say,  "I  feel  that  I 
am  powerless  to  help  myself;  I  have  not  attained  to  Truth, 
but  I  believe  I  could  attain  to  it  and  live  the  life  if  I  was 
situated  as  some  are,  etc."  Dear  friends,  do  not  feel  dis- 
couraged though  you  have  tried  a  thousand  times  to  live 
the  life,  and  have  seemed  to  fail;  all  effort  with  right 
motive  is  success  and  will  actualize.  Do  not  be  anxious 
about  your  situation— be  willing  to  commence  your  work 
in  _\our  present  surroundings,  for  you  now  know  that  you 
are  not  subject  to  the  elements,  climate,  surrounding  en- 
vironments, heredity  nor  any  mortal  belief,  for  the 
immortal  cannot  l)e  subject  to  error  of  belief.  ''Xaw  in 
all  these  things  we  are  more  than  conquerors,  through 
1  lim  that  loved  us.  I"or  1  am  persuaded  that  neither 
death,  nor  life,  nor  angels,  nor  principalities,  nor  powers, 
nijr  things  ])resent,  nor  things  to  come,  ikm'  height,  nor 
depth,  nor  any  other  creature,  shall  be  able  to  separate  us 
from  till'  lo\-c  of  (  iod,  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus,  our  Lord." 
Chri>t  Jesus  means  (  lod  with  us.     If  old  habits  ^A  thought 

[  1-T  ] 


Divine  Science  return,  keep  in  remembrance,  through  renewed  effort, 
and  Healing  I  am  pure  Being,  I  am  the  light  of  the  world.  Therefore, 
I  serve  one  master,  have  one  guide,  one  Father  or  Parent 
Source.  Cease  trying  to  feed  on  husks  by  placing  self 
beneath  and  subject  to  effect.  They  who  would  raise 
themselves  from  the  dead,  from  mere  appearance,  etc.,  to 
a  consciousness  of  life  eternal  with  God,  must  stand  firm 
in  this  high  and  truthful  position,  the  one  which  God 
hath  given  and  the  only  one  known  to  Him. 

12.  If  you  are  in  the  habit  of  saying  that  you  are 
sensitive,  negative,  and  receptive  to  surroundings  and  to 
your  own  error  of  belief  or  that  of  others,  and  that  you 
must  be  situated  in  certain  physical  surroundings  to  be 
happy,  know  that  it  is  another  way  of  saying,  I  am  inferior 
to  the  most  external  effects,  and  therefore  dependent  upon 
them  for  life  and  peace ;  this  is  placing  things  and  condi- 
tions between  you  and  God,  your  Good.  True  happiness, 
strength,  knowledge  and  power  come  from  having  no 
other  God  before  me.  This  is  true,  for  the  reason  that  we 
are  the  idea,  or  word,  which  was  before  the  beginning, 
which  was  with  God,  and  which  was  God.  Therefore, 
when  we  place  effects  between  ourselves  and  God,  our 
false  attitude  is  sensed  as  limitation.  If  we  believe  we 
must  have  certain  conditions  we  should  understand  that 
we  are  maker  of  them ;  that  Ave  can  place  our  thought  and 
belief  subject  to,  or  above  conditions  and  the  erroneous 
race  beliefs.  To  believe  that  the  thought  of  others  is  the 
cause  of  our  illness  is  to  suppose  we  are  subject  to  error 
of  belief.  We  should  place  self  in  its  true  position,  as  one 
with  Infinite  Good,  above  error  of  belief  and  see  the  per- 
sons there  with  us  whom  we  have  thought  were  the  cause 
of  our  illness.  This  practice  of  Truth  is  a  safe  method, 
which  is  sure  to  bring  good  results  to  all  concerned. 

13.  I  liear  the  thought  of  thousands,  asking  from 
out  the  silence,  "Can  we  maintain  our  selfhood  in  this  high 

[138] 


attitude  of  Infinite  Good  while  in  this  mundane  sphere  ?" 
When  you  regard  the  Spirit  of  Infinite  Goodness  as  the 
only  Spirit  and  presence,  as  all  of  power,  all  of  Good,  all 
of  Life,  Love  and  Truth,  all  that  is,  you  are  consciously 
in  the  high  attitude  of  Spirit;  you  have  gone  up  into  the 
mount  of  Being,  and  when  you  are  set  or  established  you 
will  draw  your  own  unto  you  and  disciples  will  come  and 
work  with  you. 

Ignorance  is  the  cause  of  all  suffering,  a  knowledge 
of  Truth  is  its  remedy.  It  is  sense  seeing,  unillumined 
by  Spirit  perception  that  primarily  results  in  a  sense  of 
discord,  trouble  and  inharmony  and  causes  us  to  affirm 
them  for  ourselves.  We  should  be  sure  that  what  we 
claim  for  ourselves  is  truly  ours,  that  it  actually  belongs 
to  us,  then  we  can  have  faith  in  our  affirmations.  As  we 
have  no  life  substance  or  power  that  is  not  God  we  should 
be  careful  not  to  misrepresent  our  nature  by  affirming  at 
random.  It  is  not  profitable  to  claim  what  God  has  not 
given ;  to  do  so  is  to  deny  what  he  has  given.  They  who 
decide  not  to  lay  up  mortal  treasure  of  erroneous  belief, 
trouble  and  inharmony,  but  are  determined  that  their 
treasure  shall  consist  of  immortal  Truth,  peace  and 
harmony,  the  real  and  permanent,  will  be  faithful  in  the 
practice  of  Truth. 

14.  If  we  give  place  in  our  thought  to  the  word  of 
prejudice  spoken  by  another  we  have  listened  to  that 
which  will  bear  no  fruit  and  is  of  no  value.  A  teacher  of 
Divine  Science  once  said  to  her  class,  "If  at  any  time  cir- 
cumstances make  it  necessary  for  you  to  listen  to  recitals 
of  prejudice,  envy,  malice,  etc.,  say  to  yourself.  'My  Soul 
does  not  hear  it.'  "  What  we  refuse  to  admit  in  the  .Soul, 
or  even  in  belief,  we  have  not  heard.  This  is  the  true 
metliod  of  rejecting  error.  "If,  therefore,  thine  e_\e  be 
single  (to  Trutli )  thv  whole  l)0(ly  shall  be  full  of  light." 
^Icntality    blending    with    the    consciousness    of    Spirit 

[  13!»  ] 


Truth's 
Practice 


Divine  Science 
and  Healing 


affirms  I  am  the  light  of  the  world ;  it  lets  light  shine, 
Spirit  is  manifested  within  and  through  it.  No  ill  can 
befall  one  who  sees  no  ill.  They  who  fulfill  the  royal  law, 
resist  not  evil,  see  no  power  in  what  is  called  evil ;  good- 
ness being  Infinite,  they  know  all  there  is  as  Good.  The 
silent  thought  of  many,  while  reading  this  lesson,  will  be, 
what  am  I  to  do  with  what  I  see ;  I  see  nothing  but  evil, 
error,  and  sufl:"ering.  Whence  does  it  come — whither  does 
it  go,  this  appearance  called  evil  and  sufifering?  I  cer- 
tainly know  what  I  see  before  me. 

Dear  friends,  do  you  know  what  you  see  before  you  ? 
Whence  does  it  come,  whither  does  it  go  ?  proves  that  you 
do  not  understand  wdiat  you  see.  What  is  seen  is  not 
permanent,  unchanging,  nor  is  it  knowledge,  nor  a  source 
of  knowledge.  Therefore,  it  cannot  impart  knowledge  to 
you.  Science  or  truth  is  exact  knowledge,  and  there  can- 
not be  exact  knoweldge  but  of  the  permanent  and 
unchanging. 

It  is  ours  to  know  the  law  of  creation  and  the  true 
relation  of  the  Creator  to  the  created ;  it  is  ours  to  know 
Cause  and  effect;  that  knowledge  does  not  consist  in  see- 
ing error;  so,  if  you  do  not  see  anything  but  evil,  error, 
and  sufifering,  you  do  not  see  even  the  symbol  of  knowl- 
edge, or  shadow  of  truth.  'Tf  the  light  that  is  in  thee  be 
darkness,  how  great  is  that  darkness."  Knowledge  is  not 
revealed  through  seeing  error. 

We  are  not  manifesting  the  law  of  love,  while  we 
claim  that  we  and  others  are  expressing  hate.  A  man  once 
told  the  author  that  he  had  fought  the  devil  forty  years, 
and  had  gained  many  victories  and  felt  very  much  elated 
with  his  success.  Shortly  after  he  listened  to  a  sermon  on 
Divine  Science,  in  which  it  was  made  clear  that  the  time 
spent  in  fighting  an  imaginary  devil  W'as  not  spent  in 
worshiping  God  in  Spirit  and  in  Truth;  he  saw  that  much 

[140] 


valuable  time  had  been  lost  that  should  have  been  spent      Truth' s 
in  true  Christian  work.  Practice 

Spirit  perceives  its  own  truth.  To  the  pure  all  is 
pure.  It  is  impossible  to  obtain  knowledge  from  error, 
in  error,  or  by  error,  or  even  from  effect,  in  effect,  or 
by  effect. 

15.  It  is  clear  that  as  sensation  of  either  pain  or 
pleasure  is  an  effect,  it  is  something  to  be  understood  and 
not  feared.  Do  not  be  frightened  with  the  sense  of  pain ; 
let  Divine  Love  possess  you  and  turn  your  quiet,  loving 
thought  upon  the  condition,  then  maintain  a  happy  realiz- 
ation that  you  are  God's  image  and  likeness  and  are  all 
right  and  it  will  soon  be  dispelled.  The  practitioner  of 
Divine  Science  has  the  mistakes  of  the  world  to  correct 
when  healing.  Two  thousand  years  ago  the  Jews  claimed 
to  be  the  children  of  God,  because  they  were  descendants 
of  Abraham.  Their  conclusion  was  not  based  in  God  ;  it 
showed  they  did  not  understand  the  law  of  Being,  which 
works  from  the  invisible  to  the  visible.  The  world's  peo- 
ple are  still  claiming  to  be  the  children  of  God  and  the 
descendants   of  visible   man,   the   result   of       „        ,  ,,,  „„ 

'  Rom.     1:19-23. 

flesh.  This  material  belief  is  the  root  of  i^-  ^'^•-^'  ^s- 
idolatry,  it  makes  a  supposed  separation.  It  should  be 
denied  by  word  and  act.  This  is  the  scientific  method  of 
correcting  false  race  beliefs.  Truth  is  the  sure  remedy  for 
all  suffering;  none  other  is  offered  in  Divine  Science,  it 
heals  every  dis-ease  or  discomfort  that  comes  before  us. 

iT).  What  are  the  evidences  of  Truth  ?  "These  signs 
shall  follow  them  that  believe." 

He  who  was  master  of  all  conditions,  who  knew  the 
])()ssibility  of  humanity,  said.  "lie  that  believeth  shall  do 
llu'  things  that  I  do."  And  the  apostles,  according  to  the 
Acts,  could  heal  even  to  the  raising  of  the  dead. 

The  Science  of  (lud  is  absolute  mathematics.  They 
who  \vi>li  may  demonstrate  and  i)rove  it.     .\  true  ])racti- 

[  HI  ] 


Divine  Science  tioner  will  administer  Truth  for  all  beliefs  of  imperfection, 
and  Healing  To  manifest  Truth  in  the  body  is  to  heal.  "He  that  raised 
up  Christ  from  the  dead  shall  also  quicken  your  bodies 
because  of  His  Spirit  that  dwelleth  in  you."  Truth  is  the 
infallible  and  the  only  certain  remedy  for  error.  It  will 
not  compromise  with  it.  All  may  heal,  who  think,  speak 
and  act  Truth,  free  from  personal  opinions  and  beliefs. 
Healing-  by  the  Spirit  of  Truth,  is  casting  out  error  by  the 
power  of  God ;  it  is  not  a  kingdom  divided  against  itself. 
When  the  Spirit  of  Truth  is  manifest  to  the  patient,  God 
is  manifest  to  him. 

Truth  is  equally  good  for  all ;  the  more  we  give  of 
this  remedy  the  more  we  are  conscious  of  having.  In  heal- 
ing do  not  in  thought  hold  your  patients  as  body  only 
nor  use  personal  will ;  have  no  desire  to  dominate  or  con- 
trol them ;  otherwise  the  effort  will  not  be  a  Science  treat- 
ment. When  we  speak  from  Spirit  and  claim  all  Good- 
ness for  another,  our  measure  is  according  to  the  nature 
of  Spirit;  it  is  just  and  right.  Truthful  statements  are 
Gofl-like;  they  destroy  erroneous  bedief  which  is  unlike 
God. 

17.  One  more  question  is  heard  in  the  silence,  which 
should  be  answered  in  this  lesson.  "How  do  you  treat 
persons  at  the  time  they  are  passing  through  the  change 
called  death?''  Speak  to  them  with  as  much  certainty  and 
authority  as  did  Jesus  when  he  spoke  to  those  he  healed 
and  raised  from  the  dead.  It  is  our  consciousness  of  the 
presence  of  Holy  Spirit  and  faith  in  our  ability  to  speak  its 
word,  that  heals.  We  should  speak  the  word  of  eternal 
life.  Our  faith  will  cause  the  "living  waters"  of  eternal 
life  to  spring  up  into  harmonious  activity.  Speak  silently, 
or  openly,  as  seems  best,  and  tell  them  who  and  what 
they  are.  That  God  and  heaven  are  both  here,  they  are  in 
God  and  heaven  is  within  them.  Be  loving  and  gentle, 
but  firm  and  unwavering.    Insist  that  they  are  consciously 

[142] 


at-one  with  God,  co-eternal  and  co-equal  with  him  in      Truth's 
Being.  Practice 

"There  is  no  death,  what  seems  so  is  transition."  So 
we  clothe  them  with  love ;  see  them  in  the  embrace  of  the 
all  good.  We  speak  to  them  in  the  silence  and  tell  them 
they  are  eternal  life  now ;  to  look  within,  to  the  Spirit  in 
which  they  live,  that  there,  they  will  find  heaven.  We  say 
you  are  at-one  with  the  whole  Spirit ;  make  this  Truth 
your  own,  and  all  else  will  be  added.  If  the  healer's 
sympathies  are  touched  for  the  friends,  include  them  in 
the  words  of  life,  and  see  all  alike  in  Truth.  You 
thoroughly  understand  from  this  lesson  what  it  is  to  know 
all  in  Truth.  Ye  shall  know  the  Truth,  and  the  Truth 
shall  make  you  free. 

TREATMENT. 

A  formula  by  which  to  apply  the  substance  of  this 
lesson. 

I  am  not  a  creature  of  circumstances  that  I  should 
serve  them.  I  am  Life ;  it  is,  therefore,  mine  to  live  and 
experience  the  peace  of  eternal  being. 

I  love  God  wdth  all  my  heart,  soul,  mind  and 
strength. 

I  love  people  because  they  are  like  him. 
I  love  people  for  their  own  sake. 
I  love  people  because  they  are  one  with  me. 
I  love  them  because  I  see  my  own  life  in  them. 
I  love  people  regardless  of  what  they  do. 
I  love  them  separate  from  their  opinions. 
I  love  them  irrespective  of  thought,  word  and  deed. 
I  hn-e  people  not  in  a  worldly  way,  but  as  God,  who  is 
love,  loves  ihcni. 

Xot  as  the  world  gives,  give  I  unto  you  ;  but  as  God 
[  1«  ] 


Dhhie  Science      gives,  give  I.     "The  gift  of  God  is  Eternal  Life."     You 
and  Healing      are  it.     I  am  it. 

I  am  always  self-centered,  and  poised  in  Truth,  and 
am  Divine  Concentration.    I  practice  what  I  am. 


144 


PREFACE     TO     LESSON     XI. 

EXPRESSION   OF    CONSCIOUSNESS. 

In  the  Statement  of  Being  man  is  placed  in  his  right 
relation  to  the  infinite  whole, — the  Creator,  creating  and 
creation.  All  that  can  be  said  of  man,  in  Truth,  bears  the 
same  relation  to  the  whole  as  does  he.  Through  keeping 
the  idea  before  us  that  man  is  consciously  centered  in  God, 
that  he  is  not  destructible  or  corruptible  Being,  will  bring 
fortli  true  thought  and  realization.  Hold  firmly  to  the  all- 
inclusive  Truth  of  Divine  Science  and  practice  it  from  day 
to  day  with  certainty,  and  from  lesson  to  lesson  as  you 
read,  re-read  and  study  them.  Realization  of  Unity  with 
All  Good  will  crown  your  efforts.  Conviction,  experi- 
enced in  demonstrating  Truth  is  certainty,  nothing  waver- 
ing ;  it  is  faith,  rest  and  peace. 

Xo  man  knoweth  the  things  of  God,  save  the  Spirit  of 
God  within  him.  The  Spirit  of  God  expressed,  in  man, 
is  he  who  understands  Truth.  We  have  found  the  Parent 
Source,  as  did  Christ  Jesus,  and  are  at-one  with  it.  We 
have  not  the  spirit  of  the  world,  but  of  God,  that  we  might 
know  the  things  that  are  freely  given  to  us  of  God.  As 
like  comprehends  like,  it  is  necessary  that  the  ear  be 
opened  to  understand  the  silence — the  fount  of  knowl- 
edge and  wisdom,  that  we  may  hear  the  voice  of  the 
Supreme  and  enlighten  the  senses.  To  remove  all  belief 
of  limitation,  take  on  and  l)elieve  in  the  limitless,  is  to  real- 
ize tliat  we  are  in  the  Infinite  ocean  of  absolute  and  unfail- 
ing Goud. 


Divine  Science  In  the  beginning  of  your  studies  practice  transferring 

and  Healing  the  thought  daily  from  the  creature  to  the  Creator,  and 
think  that  which  represents  the  Creator.  Think  Hfe,  love, 
intelligence,  knowledge,  power  and  presence  of  All  Good. 
Practice  thinking  what  it  would  be  like  to  be  present 
everywhere  at  the  same  time,  sustaining,  embracing  and 
pervading  all  that  live.  What  it  means  to  be  all  of  power, 
all  of  substance,  all  of  law  and  all  of  love ;  yesterday^ 
to-day,  and  forever  the  same.  Just  in  proportion  as  you 
succeed  will  you  comprehend  the  all-pervading  Spirit  and 
be  rew^arded  with  Divine  knowledge.  Extend  your 
thought  beyond  limitation,  out-pass  form,  enter  the  Source 
of  all  form,  traverse  all  time,  become  eternity  in  thought, 
live  in  the  present.  Lift  the  thought  above  all  heights, 
descend  below  all  depths,  that  you  may  conceive  of  and 
know  the  Omnipresent  Spirit  and  the  true  relationship 
existing  between  the  Creator  and  creation ;  and  that  what 
is  perceived  is  contained  within  the  Perceiver.  To  thus 
perceive  and  think  is  freedom.  In  order  to  demonstrate 
self,  it  is  necessary  to  know  what  our  nature  is  like.  If 
we  perceive  ourselves  to  be  as  closely  related  to  the 
Supreme  Being  or  Parent  Source,  as  idea,  which  is 
inherent  in  Alind  is  to  Mind,  then  we  may  comprehend 
all  that  Being  is  and  has  expressed.  If  we  perceive  our- 
selves to  be  self-existing  Spirit,  one  with  the  whole  Parent 
Source,  we  have  a  truthful  apprehension  of  self  and  the 
Parent  Source.  If  we  believe  ourselves  to  be  manifesta- 
tion, the  out-picturing  of  God  as  a  ray  or  reflection,  we 
apprehend  that  only  which  is  limited  and  temporal. 
Hence,  we  speak  from  the  plane  of  limitation,  and  not 
from  the  plane  of  consciousness  and  understanding,  for 
we  do  not  understand  more  than  that  which  we  believe 
ourselves  to  be. 

Christ  is  to  us  ''The  way,  the  Truth  and  the  life,"  in 
that  he  reveals  the  true  relation  of  the  'T"  or  real  self, 

[146] 


to  God.    Not  until  we  take  our  true  position  and  maintain      Expression  of 
it  as  did  He,  have  we  placed  ourselves  in  thought  and      Consciousness 
consciousness   where   God  has   placed   us ;  nor  can  we 
demonstrate  the  Truth  as  it  was  demonstrated  by  Jesus. 


[147] 


LESSON  XI. 

THE    SPOKEN   WORD,    THE    PURPOSE    OF    GOD. 

"In  the  beginning  was  the  Word,  and  the  Word  was 
with  God,  and  the  Word  was  God."  Rotherham's  trans- 
lation of  this  verse  is  :  Originally  was  the  Word,  and  the 
Word  was  with  God,  and  the  Word  was  God.  The  same 
was  originally  with  God.  All  things  through  Him  came 
into  existence;  and  without  Him,  came  into  existence  not 
even  one  thing  which  has  come  into  existence.  In  Him 
was  life ;  and  the  life  was  the  light  of  men. 

That  is,  in  the  beginning,  or  origin  of  creation  all 
things  were,  are  now  and  evermore  shall  be.  All  that  is, 
is  with  God  and  is  God.  Prior  to  creative  action  is  the 
Creator  who  creates  or  brings  forth  creation.  All  are 
familiar  with  the  trinity,  ''Father,  Son  and  Holy  Ghost." 
In  the  plane  of  self-existing  Being  this  trinity  means 
Spirit,  Soul  and  Knowledge,  or,  in  other  words,  Alind, 
Idea  and  Consciousness. 

In  the  Divine  order  of  creation,  or  "the  Law  of 
Expression,"  Spirit  is  first  in  order,  living  Soul  second  in 
order,  and  Body  the  third.  So  whether  one  reasons  from 
the  plane  of  what  is  self-existing,  or  from  the  order  of 
this  one  in  its  self-expression,  the  conclusion  is,  there  is 
but  One  All.  As  all  things  are  produced  by  the  power 
God  puts  into  His  creative  action,  the  result  in  creation  is 
an  exact  image  of  the  idea  of  the  Creator,  and  never  is  it 
otherwise.  The  idea  is  with  God  and  is  God.  It  is, 
therefore,  perfectly  just  and  pleasing  to  God  for  us  to 

[148] 


see  the  outer  as  the  inner,  and  deal  with  the  two  as  one.       The  Spoken 
This  is  the  Divine,  eternal,  unchangeable  order.  Word,  the 

2.  He  who  knows  himself  thoroughly  understands      Pwpose  of  God 
himself  to  be  this  one  all-inclusive  trinity  of  Mind,  includ- 
ing idea,  and  consciousness,  which  in  the  order  of  Its 

expression  is  Mind,  mentality  and  visibility.  In  other 
words,  he  knows  himself  to  be  Spirit,  including  soul  and 
knowledge,  which  in  the  order  of  Its  expression  is  Spirit, 
living  soul  and  body. 

Thus  the  Word  that  is  with  God  and  is  God  becomes 
flesh  (living  form)  and  dwells  among  us;  and  of  its  full- 
ness have  all  ye  received  and  Grace  for  Grace. 

3.  The  power  to  think  creative  thoughts  and  speak 
living  words  is  contained  in  Being,  they  are  born  direct 
from  Being.  Being  recognizes  its  own  thought  as  abso- 
lute and  perfect  and  knows  its  own  words  as  conveying 
and  embodying  the  truth  of  Itself.  It  is  clear  that  when 
we  perceive  from  the  plane  of  Being,  we  perceive  the 
truth  relative  to  expression,  and  express  in  thought  the 
power  of  Being,  which  is  life  and  truth  manifest  or  made 
apparent ;  this  is  bearing  fruit  of  the  Spirit. 

While  wc  are  privileged  to  look  upon  the  beautiful 
symbols  in  nature,  yet  we  do  not  see  that  they  are  radiant 
with  the  light  of  Omnipresent  Deity  until  we  see  them  as 
living  cxjjrcssions  of  God. 

Not  until  we  do  see  tliem  as  such  do  we  consciously 
ascertain  and  make  known  in  our  life  the  full  purpose  of 
God  in  creation.  In  solving  the  prul)lcm  of  Life  the 
Divine  order  or  Law  of  Expression  nuist  be  maintained. 
The  true  mental  image  of  an  idea  will  always  actualize 
itself  in  visible  expression.  It  is  actualized  in  the  s])oken 
word,  in  our  dealings  will:  cacli  other,  and  in  the  sensa- 
tions of  bodily  exi>lence.  All  idea  l)eing  sourced  in  (  iod, 
the  (  )mnipresent   Mind,   when   J  lis  idea   is  ])niugln   f(.>nh 

[  149  ] 


Divine  Science      into  form  it  is  health  and  ease ;  it  is  the  real  expressed  and 
anc^  Healing      sensed. 

4.  When  Divine  Being  is  consciously  imaged  by  us, 
we  know  what  harmonious  results  are,  by  having  pro- 
duced them ;  being  thus  educated  from  within  we  leani 
that  all  things  in  nature  are  expressions  of  eternal  ideas ; 
hence,  may  be  truthfully  called  spoken  words  of  God. 
Every  form  in  nature,  or  all  that  constitute  the  visible 
universe,  may  be  spoken  of  as  a  whole,  as  constituting  the 
language  of  God, — the  expressed  words  of  the  Infinite. 
That  is^  forms  in  nature  are  the  expressed  language  of  the 
interior  ideas  of  the  Supreme.  Our  bodies  are  unlimited 
idea  made  visible. 

5.  That  which  represents  the  nature  of  Being  can- 
not control  or  guide  Being,  so  it  is  clear  that  neither 
thought  nor  word  can  rightly  control  or  guide.  "I  am  the 
way"  should  be  understood  by  each  one ;  it  means  that  the 
right  way  is  that  of  being  the  way  and  expressing  what 
w^e  are.  The  only  true  control  is  in  doing  as  the  Father 
does, — being  the  way  and  demonstrating  self. 

There  are  no  self-made  limitations  in  Truth. 

There  are  no  self-delusions ; 

No  hypnotic  conditions ; 

No  mortal  suggestions. 

We  must  assume  the  responsibility  of  controlling 
thought  by  simply  thinking  correctly ;  of  controlling  words 
by  speaking  true  to  principle  and  controlling  deeds  by 
acting  in  accord  with  the  Unity  of  the  Spirit.  When  this 
is  done  we  shall  be  able  to  perceive  and  read  the  silent 
and  invisible  language  or  idea  that  lies  back  of  all  nature — 
the  language  which  is,  in  the  beginning,  i.  e.,  before 
thought — prior  to  expression.  The  highest  truths  of  the 
unmanifest  will  reveal  themselves  to  the  perception  of  one 
whose  mental  condition  is  purified  by  perfect  thought — 

[150] 


that  which  represents  the  attributes  and  perfection  of      The  Spoken 
Being.  IVord,  the 

The  power  to  perceive,  read  and  reaHze  the  universal  Purpose  of  God 
language  which  lies  back  of  created  things,  is  the  deepest 
intuition,  it  is  Spirit  taking  cognizance  of  its  own  truth. 
It  is  reading  the  Book  of  Life,  or  Life  itself.  This  lan- 
guage is  inwardly  perceived;  it  has  no  sound,  neither  is 
it  objective  to  the  senses;  it  is  soundless,  invisible  pres- 
ence, hidden  in  the  secret  depths  of  the  everywhereness 
of  God-Being;  it  is  the  very  essence  and  meaning  of  all 
living  form,  and  of  every  language  spoken.  This  percep- 
tion or  realization,  by  the  majority  of  humanity  in  its 
present  state  of  understanding,  is  a  possibility  unthought 
of,  while  by  other  portions  it  is  so  perfectly  expressed  that 
they  know  themselves  to  be  it  and  as  living  and  moving 
in  God  Idea,  in  a  way  that  may  be  likened  unto  a  light 
shining  and  radiating  from  within  a  Light.  Faith  in  Truth 
is  the  power  and  illumination  which  penetrates  the  silence 
and  finds  the  Cause  of  things  in  Principle.  If  we  would 
trace  manifestation  to  its  ultimate  in  outer  expression,  we 
must  take  our  position  in  Cause  and  commence  our  reason- 
ing and  perceiving  where  all  things  commence,  and  listen 
to  the  silence,  the  voice  of  Truth,  and  guide  our  thoughts 
by  it. 

6.  The  Christian  Mystic,  Jacob  Boehme,  an  illumin- 
ated seer,  expressed  the  same  truth  in  the  form  of  a  dia- 
logue betw^ecn  the  Master  and  His  disciple,  as  follows. 
The  disciple  said  to  the  IMaster :  ''How  can  I  succeed  in 
arriving  at  that  supersensual  life  in  which  I  may  see  and 
hear  the  Supreme?"  The  [Master  answered  :  'Tf  you  can 
only  for  a  moment  enter  in  thought  into  the  formless, 
where  no  creature  resides,  you  will  hear  the  voice  of  the 
Supreme."  The  disciple  said:  "Is  this  far  or  near?"  The 
Master  answered :  "It  is  in  yourself,  and  if  you  can  com- 
mand only  for  one  hour  the  silence  of  your  desires,  you 

[  151  ] 


Divine  Science  will  hear  the  inexpressible  words  of  the  Supreme.  If 
and  Healing  your  own  will  and  self  are  silent  in  you,  the  perception  of 
the  eternal  will  be  manifest  through  you ;  God  will  hear, 
and  see,  and  talk  through  you ;  your  own  hearing,  desiring 
and  seeing,  prevents  you  from  hearing  and  seeing  the 
Supreme."  Acknowledgment  of  the  ever  present  Deity 
as  being  all  there  is,  and  meditating  with  calm  and  peace- 
ful thought  on  the  same,  is  the  way  to  prove  to  ourselves 
the  truth  of  the  Master's  words  to  His  disciple.  Let 
your  practice  of  concentration  be  as  advised  in  the  preface 
of  this  lesson,  and  you  will  hear  the  inexpressible 
words  of  the  Supreme,  saying,  there  is  no  limitation,  and 
beliefs  of  limitation  will  disappear;  for  error  is  never  ap- 
parent wdiere  truth  is  spoken  and  manifested. 

7.  At  this  point  in  our  lesson,  it  is  evident  that  our 
work  resolves  itself  into  this,  that  we  are  to  make  the 
thought,  love,  and  motive  of  Spirit  our  thought,  love  and 
motive,  and  thus  produce  the  fruits  of  Spirit — effects 
which  harmonize  with  the  Supreme  All.  Every  word 
spoken  has  its  origin  in  the  silent  and  Invisible.  Every 
thing  in  nature  has  its  origin  in  the  silent  and  Invisible. 
Everything  in  nature  is  an  expression  of  the  silent  and 
Invisible  Reality.  Such  is  the  nature  of  truthful  percep- 
tion and  thought,  that  they  who  have  the  understanding 
to  perceive  things  as  they  are,  and  call  them  by  their  true 
name,  their  Divine  meaning,  can  produce  good  results  at 
will  representative  of  the  idea  resting  in  God.  This  is 
done  by  perceiving  and  maintaining  that  perfect  idea  in 
thought  and  consciousness. 

The  names  by  which  forms  in  nature  are  known,  are 
not  their  real  and  Divine  names.  They  are  not  named  ac- 
cording to  their  realty,  but  according  to  their  appearance. 

8.  The  pattern  of  all  things  is  contained  in  the  Holy 
Mount,  prior  to  expression  ;  the  Holy  ]\Iount  being  Infinite 
Spirit  or  ]\Iind,  all  ideas  arc  contained  in  it  prior  to  their 

[  152  ] 


expression ;  or  it  may  be  reasoned  thus,  that  the  Creator      The  Spoken 
contains  all  ideas  within  himself  before  they  are  spoken  or      Word,  the 
expressed  in  form,  and  to  consciously  abide  in  the  Creator      Purpose  of  God 
is  to  realize  what  they  are. 

There  is  one  eternal,  interior  language,  which  con- 
tains the  words  that  are  in  the  beginning, — that  originally 
are  and  which  are  expressed  in  nature,  and  are  intelligible 
to  all.  "The  word  is  made  flesh,  and  dwells  among  us," 
and  without  it  is  not  anything  made  that  is  made.  This 
interior  language  is  forever  resting  in  the  Parent  Source, 
and  includes  all  permanent  ideas  which  are  the  souls  of 
visible  forms.  Visible  forms  are  spoken  words  of  this 
unspoken  and  eternal  soul  or  idea  language.  As  all  truth 
is  one,  and  is  forever  the  same,  it  is  axiomatic  that  all 
that  truly  is,  is  united.  It  follows  that  as  One,  the  Christ, 
has  realized  his  union  with  the  whole,  they  who  are  awak- 
ened to  absolute  consciousness,  are  illumined  with  a  per- 
ception of  first  and  final  truth,  and  know  that  the  same 
truth  applies  to  them.  All  must  understand  this  interior 
truth  of  the  perfect  Unity  of  God  and  His  manifestations. 
While  there  will  ever  be  the  same  beautiful  variety  of 
manifestation  in  nature,  when  the  above  truth  is  under- 
stood, these  manifestations  will  no  longer  be  marred  by 
negations  and  misrepresentations  of  God's  infinite  pres- 
ence in  all. 

The  finding  of  self,  as  one  with  the  al)solute.  Is  the 
way  to  a  perception  of  this  Soul  language,  the  Idea  of 
things,  the  indwelling  word  of  God.  When  wc  place 
self  in  consciousness  where  God  has  placed  us,  we  shall 
be  alile  to  hear  the  still,  small  voice,  and  perceive  witli  the 
eye  of  understanding. 

9.  I  have  not  forgotten  the  lesson  impressed  upon 
my  memory  in  early  childhood,  of  how  to  listen  to  the 
silence  and  be  guided  by  its  word.  Having  a  birthright 
to  the  (Juaker  Church,  I  was  taught  to  depend  upon  the 

[  I5:i  1 


Divi?ie  Science  still,  small  voice  to  guide  me  in  the  straight  and  narrow 
and  Healing  way,  and  to  an  upright  life ;  and,  that  if  I  did  not  listen 
to,  and  obey  this  voice,  it  would  cease  speaking  to  me. 
How  true  it  is,  that  if  we  do  not  listen  to  the  voice  of 
Truth,  and  adjust  our  thought,  word  and  deed  to  it,  we 
lose  the  way  of  hearing,  perceiving  and  understanding, 
and  they  who  lose  this  way  are  lost  in  the  wilderness  of 
human  beliefs  and  opinions.  They  have  departed  from 
the  fact  that  I  am  the  way. 

If  we  do  not  seek  first  Cause,  which  is  God,  and  rely 
upon  it,  we  seek  and  rely  upon  that  which  is  not  Cause. 
To  seek  and  lean  upon  effects  is  to  serve  Mammon,  and  be 
idolatrous  in  belief. 

To  seek  and  to  depend  upon  manifesting  God,  for  all 
expressions  of  Life  and  Strength,  is  to  worship  in  Spirit 
and  in  Truth,  is  to  base  the  motive  and  faith  aright,  and 
is  to  fulfill  the  Purpose  of  Life  in  Creation ;  for  the  pur- 
pose of  life  in  creation  is  that  God  may  be  manifest,  that 
we  may,  as  individuals,  come  to  know  Him,  the  only  true 
God  and  Jesus  Christ,  our  true  sonship,  which  is  a  con- 
sciousness of  life  eternal. 

10.  Our  words  may  be  said  to  be  the  expression  of 
Divine  Ideas  imaged  in  consciousness  by  thinking:  ideas 
are  first  and  are  the  larger  term,  which  includes  the  possi- 
bility of  the  word.  Prior  to  the  expression  of  an  idea  in 
word,  the  possibility  of  the  word  may  be  said  to  be  a  pos- 
sibility resting  in  its  Source  unexpressed.  This  interior 
possibility  is  the  substance  and  power  of  the  word.  As 
one  idea  is  capable  of  being  expressed  in  myriad  forms  of 
thought,  so  even  one  perfect  thought  may  be  expressed  in 
myriad  forms  of  word ;  word  of  sound,  word  of  deed, 
word  of  sensation,  word  of  visible  body.  When  all  this 
has  been  accomplished,  we  have  neither  added  to  nor  taken 
from  the  idea ;  perfect  from  eternity  to  eternity  is  idea,  the 
soul  of  things.    The  Father's  ideas  constitute  the  language 

[154] 


recorded  in  eternal  life,  the  language  of  His  Being.     He       The  Spoken 
who  lives  the  life  mav  read  what  is  therein  written.  Word,  the 


THE    DIVINE    ORDER    OF    EXPRESSION. 

11.  The  Science  of  Expression  works  from  within 
out ;  from  God  to  nature,  from  Spirit  to  Body.  Creation 
is  that  in  which  the  law  of  revealment  reaches  its  ultimate 
in  demonstration. 

Creation  is  here  simply  because  the  Creator  is  here, 
not  because  the  Creator  is  in  some  far  away  place.  His 
works  are  never  in  one  place  and  he  in  another ;  they  are 
living  works  only  because  the  Creator  is  present  in  them. 
I  in  the  Father  and  the  Father  in  me  is  universally  true 
for  all  time ;  everything  that  lives  has  its  being  in  God. 
All  that  is  produced  by  the  creative  action  of  power  is  the 
result  of  power;  hence,  creation  and  all  effects  are 
naturally  passive;  they  are  forever  resting  in  the  Creator; 
this  the  blessed  truth  of  Omnipresence  reveals  to  us. 

Being  is  absolute  power. 

Creating,  or  Divine  thinking,  is  the  action  of  power. 

Creation,  or  true  speaking,  is  the  result  of  power 
through  action. 

All  form,  therefore,  stands  for  the  idea  of  power. 

"Know  thyself  and  thou  shalt  know  thy  God." 

12.  As  grand  and  sublime  as  nature  is,  with  all  her 
planets  and  systems  of  planets,  and  all  things  thereon 
contained,  yet  she  and  all  her  forms  are  spoken  words 
representative  of  the  ideas  that  are  forever  resting  in 
the  vSpeaker.  Creation  therefore  represents  the  Divine 
Ideas  which  are  forever  resting  in  the  Creator.  If  nature, 
the  appearance,  be  so  sublime,  how  much  more  tran- 
scendently  so  must  be  the  Creator  who  contains  it  all ; 
hence  the  eternal  truth  conveyed  in  the  words.  "Thine  is 
the  kingdom,  the  power  and  the  glory  forever."  So  let 
it  be.     What  is  it  to  iind  the   Kingdom  of  Heaven  and 

[  1">5  ] 


Purpose  of  God 


Divine  Science      dwell  therein?    but  to  get  understanding,  and  to  become 

and  Healing      fully  conscious  that  we  live  and  move  and  have  our  Being 

in  God.    To  thus  know  that  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven  is  at 

hand  is  to  live  in  the  realization  of  the  power  and  glory  of 

Being. 

Awaken,  Oh,  slumbering  humanity,  to  thine  own 
inheritance  of  pure  and  perfect  Being;  lay  hold  upon  it, 
it  is  thine  to  use  and  to  enjoy.  Be  passive  in  thought,  and 
free  from  anxiety  and  fear;  look  steadfastly  into  the  Unity 
of  Being,  the  perfect  law  of  liberty,  and  thou  shalt  see 
that  all  that  is,  is  Divine;  more  than  human.  "Be  still 
and  know  that  I  am  God." 

13.  In  "Divine  Science"  we  perceive  God  Idea  as 
interior  and  anterior  to  thought,  hence,  we  think  that 
which  represents  it. 

A  question  frequently  asked  is^  if  Infinite  Spirit  is 
the  Thinker,  how  is  it  that  some  thoughts  are  not  repre- 
sentative of  the  Thinker?  It  is  true  that  many  so-calleri 
thoughts  are  merely  about  the  appearance  of  things,  this 
is  mental  action  contrasting  things  with  things ;  its  con- 
clusions are  formed  from  observation,  and  when  these 
conclusions  are  taken  for  authority,  in  so  far  as  they  dis- 
regard God  Idea,  dualism  is  set  up,  a  belief  that  there  is 
something  the  reverse  of  God.  The  Creator  being 
knowledge  of  his  possibilities,  or  knowing  his  ideas, 
necessitates  creative  action  and  right  thinking.  As  Spirit 
is  all  before  it  thinks,  that  allness  is  never  diminished  by 
anything  that  it  does  or  produces.  When  we  spiritually 
perceive  a  truth,  we  immediately  through  thought,  give  it 
form,  which  form  is  called  decision  or  conclusion  ;  this 
form  furnishes  the  basis  for  and  is  the  substance  of  visible 
form,  the  spoken  word. 

Therefore  learn  to  glorify  God  in  your  bodies.  As 
the  white  ray  of  light  contains  all  possibilities  of  color  and 
shades  of  color  within  itself,  so  also  does  Spirit  or  Infinite 

[156] 


Being  contain  within  itself  all  possibility  of  universal  The  Spoken 
nature  with  all  its  variety  of  forms ;  and  as  the  possi-  Word,  the 
bilities  of  the  white  ray  are  not  recognized  by  the  indi-  Purpose  of  God 
vidual  consciousness  until  they  are  brought  forth  in 
manifestation  of  various  colors,  so  the  possibilities  of 
Infinite  Spirit  are  unrecognized  or  unknown  to  the  indi- 
vidual conception  until  they  are  made  apparent  in  thought 
and  expressed  in  form.  The  white  ray,  therefore,  is  full- 
ness of  color  within  itself,  a?  Divine  Being  is  fullness  of 
power  and  goodness  within  itself.  Being  gives  the  power 
to  think ;  but  thought  occupying  the  medium  ground 
between  Supreme  Being  and  the  spoken  word,  can  image 
cause  only  from  the  plane  of  Being;  it  can  image  effects 
only  from  the  plane  of  observation  by  letting  the  object 
or  form  world  impress  mentality  with  conclusions  that 
coincide  with  appearances.  The  former,  or  thought  born  of 
Being,  must  ever  be  a  creation  of  life,  the  latter  must  ever 
be  an  imitation,  or  a  mere  picture  of  that  which  is  created. 
Which  is  the  correct  and  profitable  way  ;  which  is  the  new 
and  living  way  of  the  Christ  ?  "Thou  shalt  not  make  unto 
thyself  any  graven  image  in  heaven  or  in  earth.  Thou 
shalt  not  bow  down  nor  worship  them."  Pictures  drawn 
from  observation  are  innocent  and  harmless  as  long  as  we 
do  not  bow  down  and  worship  them  by  endeavoring  to 
make  them  a  basis  for  our  conclusions  and  act  as  if  they 
were  a  principle  by  which  to  shape  our  entire  mental 
conduct.  We  should  never  forget  that  our  mentalitv  is 
to  be  kept  constantly  illumined  with  the  God-Idea  within. 
15.  They  who  make  appearances  the  basis  for  con- 
clusions generally  make  their  conclusions  the  basis  for 
further  ones;  so  unrighteous  judgment  is  set  up  concern- 
ing themselves  and  others  and  God-Omnipresence  is  left 
out.  Negation  of  Trutli  whether  indulged  igiiorantlv  (u- 
otherwise,  bears  bitter  fruit, — a  sense  of  lack,  ungratilicd 
desires  accompanied  with  fear  and  doubt.     Even  they  are 

[  157  ] 


Divine  Science     nothing,  they  are  but  a  falhng  short  of  Truth  in  conclu- 

and  Healing      sion,  and  nothing  cannot  produce  something.    "Judge  not 

according  to  appearance,  but  judge  righteous  judgment." 

As  there  is  no  separation  of  the  hving  from  absolute 
and  eternal  life,  let  us  "Arise  and  go  to  the  Father."  Let 
us  cease  to  be  prodigal  in  our  conclusions  and  beliefs  and 
awaken  to  our  reality.  In  "coming  to  ourselves  we  came 
to  life,"  and  we  cease  saying  such  things  as,  "I  am  sick 
to-day,  I  hope  to  be  better  to-morrow,  and  I  would  like 
to  be  well  in  the  future."  We  affirm  what  the  I  that  I  am 
is.    Health  and  All  Good  is  ours  now. 

As  a  photograph  is  an  image  of  a  living  form,  but 
is  not  the  living  form  itself,  so  beliefs  and  opinions  based 
upon  observation  are  mental  photos  or  impressions 
made  upon  the  retina  of  the  eye,  yet  they  are  not 
animated  the  same  as  are  living  forms,  nor  the 
same  as  are  the  God-ideas  born  in  thought  from 
within.  They  who  permit  the  external  to  sway  their 
thought;,  have  strong  likes  and  dislikes  for  people, 
places  and  conditions:  their  judgment  being  accord- 
ing to  appearances,  their  conclusions  serve  appear- 
ances or  mammon.  Such  persons  are  heard  to  say,  I 
like  or  dislike  the  weather;  I  like  or  dislike  certain  en- 
vironments or  conditions ;  I  believe  a  certain  kind  of 
food  is  digestible  or  indigestible;  I  believe  if  I  w^ere  in  a 
certain  climate  or  locality  I  would  be  happy ;  if  I  were 
situated  as  some  are  I  could  be  well,  happy,  and  be  a 
power  to  bless  others.  According  to  their  statements 
of  themselves  they  are  wholly  and  entirely  mortal,  and 
are  subject  to  every  mortal  belief  ever  indulged.  The 
power  to  bless  others  comes  not  from  this  realm  or  line 
of  thought  and  reasoning.  Therefore  those  who  would 
bless  must  first  bless  themselves  by  thinking  right — 
claiming  and  being  that  which  is  real  and  permanent, 
and  not  subject  to  efi'ects. 

[158] 


The  original  idea  is  the  only  living  picture.  There-  The  Spoken 
fore  form  your  mental  images  from  the  living  idea,  not  l^^ord,  the 
from  mere  observation.  A  full  understanding  of  the  Purpose  of  God 
above,  which  is  illustrative  of  the  Science  of  Expres- 
sion, enables  us  to  set  our  house  in  order — to  have  a 
place  for  everything  and  everything  in  its  place — that 
is,  to  place  the  true  worth  on  Being  and  to  see  expres- 
sion or  creation  as  forever  in  Being.  It  is  not  well,  even 
then,  to  momentarily  turn  to  the  shadowy  side,  or  taste 
the  forbidden  fruit;  for  if  tempted  by  the  serpent  of  sense 
to  make  appearances  the  object  of  love,  we  are  deceived 
by  giving  them  the  place  of  Being,  and  we  partake  of 
forbidden  fruit ;  all  who  partake  of  it  are  cast  out  of  the 
garden  of  Eden.  Perfect  knowledge  illuminates  obser- 
vation and  keeps  the  way  of  the  tree  of  Life  and  retains 
us  eternallv  in  the  Garden  of  God. 


159  ] 


LESSON  XII. 

HEAL   THE   SICK. 

"/  am  not  sent  but  to  the  lost  sheep  of  the  house  of 
Israel." — Matthew  1 5  :  24, 

"Pray  one  for  another,  that  ye  may  be  healed." — 
James,  5  :i6. 

Healing  was  an  important  part  in  the  work  of  Jesus, 
and  as  he  demonstrated  what  he  taught,  his  demonstra- 
tions were  the  embodiment  of  what  must  ever  be  known 
as  true  Christianity.  All  the  ministers  that  Jesus  sent 
out,  were  to  preach  the  Gospel  and  heal  the  sick ;  the 
words  of  the  Gospel  when  applied,  or  spoken  for  heal- 
ing, were  to  do  their  perfect  work;  hence  his  disciples 
healed  and  did  the  things  that  Jesus  did.  According 
to  the  record  the  disciples  did  not  argue  the  question 
with  Jesus,  but  did  everything  as  they  were  command- 
ed. The  commandments  were  according  to  law,  so  they 
fulfilled  the  law  by  being  obedient  to  the  commands 
given  them. 

Divine  Science,  true  Science  and  true  religion, 
proves  the  reality  and  practicability  of  the  words  of  the 
Angel  ]\Ian  of  God :  "Behold,  I  bring  you  good  tidings 
of  great  joy,  which  shall  be  to  all  people."  The  good 
tidings  of  joy  to  all  is  the  true  Gospel;  it  teaches  that 
"As  he  is,  so  are  we  in  this  world."  Christ's  own  words 
are :  "I  in  you  and  you  in  Me,"  which  means  one  Life, 
one  Spirit,  one  Source  or  Father.  The  Gospel  that 
Christians  were  to  preach  is  the  Truth  of  God,  the  Truth 

[160] 


of  self  and  the  infinity  of  Good.     Jesus  sent  them  forth     Heal  the 
to  preach  the  kingdom  of  God  and  to  heal  the  sick  with      Sick 
the  knowledge  that  if  they  believed  they  could  do  what 
He  did. 

Jesus  said,  "I  am  the  Way,  the  Truth  and  the  Life." 
Do  you  not  know  that  the  Way,  the  Truth  and  the  Life 
is  just  as  powerful  to  heal  in  the  present  time  as  they 
ever  were?  The  power  to  heal  was  not  destroyed  with 
the  crucifixion  of  the  body,  after  it  took  place  Jesus 
Christ  was  not  absent  but  present.  Forty  days  after  the 
crucifixion  Jesus  declared :  "Lo,  I  am  with  you  always 
even  unto  the  end  of  the  world." — Matt.  28:  20.  Thir- 
ty-one years  after  Paul  testified,  "Jesus  Christ,  the  same 
yesterday,  to-day  and  forever." — Heb.  13:8.  Listen  to 
Christ's  own  w^ords :  'T  am  come  that  ye  might  have 
life,  and  have  it  more  abundantly."  "The  Son  of  Man 
is  not  come  to  destroy  men's  lives." — Luke  p.' 5(5.  The 
son  of  ]\Ian,  born  of  woman,  is  not  here  to  destroy  but 
is  here  to  fulfill;  he  is  here  that  the  works  of  God  may 
be  made  manifest  by  him.  "Now  is  the  time  for  the  son 
of  Man  to  be  glorified."  He  is  not  here  to  destroy  nor 
to  be  destroyed ;  so  we  should  ever  defend  ourselves  and 
each  other  against  the  surgeon's  knife.  "The  temple 
of  God  is  holy,  which  temple  ye  are." — i  Cor.  j:  17. 

2.  The  thief  cometh  to  steal,  to  kill  and  to  destroy. 
Thief,  is  a  suppositional  belief  as  to  what  Being  is,  that 
we  arc  something  different  from  the  Infinite  All.  This 
false  suppositional  self,  so  to  speak,  claims  conditions  of 
inharmony  for  tlic  body  that  do  not  belong  to  it ;  that 
it  is  subject  to  all  manner  of  beliefs  and  opinions.  This 
is  stealing,  spiritually  speaking,  in  the  sense  that  it  is 
taking  to  ourselves  what  docs  not  belong  to  us.  How 
different  this  from  the  atiitude  of  the  One  who  said: 
"Follow  nic."  All  thai  is  the  blather's  is  ours  so  we  cannot 
steal  from  I'atlicr  l)y  claiming  to  be  what  he  is  and  t<>  do 

[161] 


Divine  Science      what  he  does ;    by  believing    "All  thine  are  mine  and 
and  Healing      all  mine  are  thine"  and  of  "All  that  thou  hast  given  me  I 
can  lose  nothing." 

3.  Many  of  the  Divine  Science  Healers  of  the  pres- 
ent day  meet  with  those  who  have  had  similar  expe- 
riences to  the  Sister  spoken  of  in  the  Scriptures  as  "A 
certain  woman,  which  had  an  issue  of  blood  twelve  years 
and  had  suffered  many  things  of  many  physicians,  and 
had  spent  all  that  she  had  and  was  nothing  bettered  but 
rather  grew  worse." — Mark  5;  2^,  26.  This  same  state 
of  things  exists  today ;  it  is  almost  a  universal  complaint ; 
we  hear  of  it  by  letter  and  from  those  who  come  for 
daily  comfort.  The  complaint  is  made  in  similar  words 
and  we  are  appealed  to  very  much  as  were  Jesus  and 
the  Apostles. 

4.  Some  ask  why  we  cannot  do  our  own  praying 
and  heal  ourselves?  This  is  just  what  Divine  Science 
is  teaching  people  to  do.  When  its  Truth  is  studied  and 
given  place  its  freedom  will  be  realized.  "Know  the 
Truth  and  the  Truth  shall  make  you  free."  They  who 
ask  for  healing  and  do  not  understand  Truth  must  be 
taught  the  unreality  of  their  beliefs  and  sensations  and 
the  reality  and  limitless  nature  of  their  Being.  Their 
feelings  of  sickness  is  evidence  that  the  habitual  prayer, 
(fixed  belief),  has  not  been  of  faith  (substance)  or  the 
prayer  of  understanding  and  thanksgiving  (knowledge 
of  Truth  and  rejoicing).  The  habit  has  not  been  to 
acknowledge  Truth  in  all  their  ways ;  this  is  the  reason 
why  we  should  pray  one  for  another  and  do  healing. 
"The  prayer  of  faith  shall  save  the  sick."  In  prayer 
we  should  earnestly  desire  that  Truth  be  known  and 
freedom  be  experienced  by  the  patient.  Ask  in  this 
way,  in  faith  believing,  and  you  shall  know  that  what 
you  ask  for  is  yours.  It  is  not  an  uncommon  thing'  for 
those  who  write  to  the  author  for  healing  to  receive  help 

[162] 


as  soon  as  they  write,  even  before  the  letter  is  posted,  Heal  the 
which  proves  that  the  promise  is  fulfilled,  that  "While  Sick 
ye  are  yet  asking  I  will  answer."  Also,  "Ask  and  ye 
shall  receive."  One  who  desires  healing  should  ask  of 
the  healer  as  he  would  ask  of  the  Lord  and  make  no 
separation  between  ]\Ian  and  the  ]\Iost  High.  The  Lord 
responds  through  individual  ]\Ian. 

5.  Let  us  rejoice  and  be  exceeding  glad  that  the 
scriptural  promises  are  all  made  for  this  world,  the  here 
and  the  now.  Those  made  by  Jesus,  the  Christ,  and 
the  Apostles,  were  made  according  to  the  understanding 
they  had  of  the  Gospel  of  Eternal  Truth.  They  were 
not  made  for  a  special  time  or  place  but  for  the  every- 
where and  ever-present  now.  They  apply  to  us  at  this 
time,  in  this  place,  unless  they  have  been  revoked.  If 
they  have  been  revoked  we  may  ask  when  and  by  whom? 
God's  promises  are  true  to  Himself ;  they  remain  in  force 
from  eternity  to  eternity ;  they  can  never  be  revoked, 
there  is  no  one  to  revoke  them,  God  is  always  the  same. 
It  is  admitted  by  the  Christian  world  that  there  was  a 
time  wlien  God  had  power  to  heal,  make  ]\Ian  every 
whit  whole  in  His  own  image  and  likeness.  It  certainly 
is  not  consistent  to  claim  that  He  has  lost  this  power 
or  an}'  part  of  it,  or  that  He  is  moody  and  has  changed 
His  mind.  Has  He  ceased  to  be  a  rewarder  of  them 
that  diligently  seek  Him?  If  not,  should  not  the  Gos- 
pel of  Christ  heal  the  sick  throughout  the  Christian  world 
today,  and  those  also  not  known  as  Christians?  Should 
not  the  words  that  we  speak  in  preaching  and  teaching, 
heal  as  well  as  instruct  or  edify?  Is  not  healing  a  mark 
or  sign  f(.>llowing  the  understanding  of  the  preacher; 
is  it  not  the  test  of  whether  it  is  law  human,  or  (^iospel 
Trutli  that  is  preached?  Was  not  the  healing  command- 
ed just  as  much  as  tlie  ])rcaching?  Yes,  and  the  words 
used   in  liealing  and  preaching  the  Gos])el  of  ilic   King- 

[  l(i;j  J 


Divine  Science  dom  are  the  same ;  they  are  Spirit  and  they  are  Life. 
and  Healing  When  the  true  scientific  teaching  is  appHed  in  faith  it 
always  heals.  Healing  is  promised  as  a  result  of  knowl- 
edge of  Truth,  and  through  the  word  of  Truth.  "Now 
are  ye  clean  through  the  w^ords  I  have  spoken  unto  you.'' 
All  things  are  possible  to  them  that  believe.  Do  you 
see  that  the  word  All,  means  that  no  possibility  is  ex- 
cluded? "Take  heed,  brethren,  lest  there  be  in  any  of 
you  an  evil  heart  of  unbelief  in  departing  from  the  living 
God." — Hcb.  3:12.  Living  God  is  God  living  in  Man 
and  all  creation.  "Examine  yourselves  whether  ye  be  in 
the  faith ;  prove  your  own  selves.  Know  ye  not  your 
own  selves,  how  that  Jesus  Christ  is  in  you?" — 2  Cor. 
13:3.  "Earnestly  contend  for  the  faith  which  was 
once  delivered  to  the  Saints." — Judc.  1:3.  Insist  upon 
the  fact  that  you  have  the  same  faith ;  believe  that  the 
same  has  been  given  you. 

6.  "These  signs  shall  follow  them  that  believe ; 
in  ]\Iy  name  ""■''  *  *  they  shall  lay  hands  on  the  sick 
and  they  shall  recover." — Mark  16:16-18.  Christ  said : 
"He  that  believeth  on  ]\Ie,  the  works  that  I  do  shall  he 
do  also,  and  greater  works  than  these  shall  he  do." — 
JoJin,  14:12.  To  believe  on  Me  is  to  believe  in  Man, 
male  and  female  as  the  image  of  God ;  that  Alan  is  now 
just  what  God  made  him,  good,  whole  and  entire,  like 
God  in  nature.  Paul  was  not  one  of  the  twelve  Apostles, 
nor  was  he  one  of  the  seventy  disciples.  He  was  not 
even  converted  until  two  years  after  the  crucifixion,  yet 
he  healed  the  sick  and  raised  the  dead;  because  of  this 
fact  they  who  preach  should  consider  that  they  could 
do  likewise.  Twenty-four  years  after  Paul's  conversion 
he  wrote  to  the  Corinthians :  "Covet  earnestly  the 
best  gifts." — I  Cor.  12:31.  In  the  same  chapter  he 
mentions  nine  gifts;  the  gift  of  healing  was  one  of  them, 
all  by  tb.e  same  spirit,  and  there  is  no  chapter  or  verse  to 

[  164  I 


show  where  any  of  these  gifts  died.     If  any  of  these      Heal  the 
gifts  are  dead,  then  by  what  authority  do  any  continue      Sick 
to  preach? — Rej.  i  Cor.  12:  28. 

They  who  beheve  the  Apostolic  age  has  passed  and 
that  healing  by  the  word  of  God  is  not  for  this  age,  by 
what  authority  do  they  preach  a  Gospel  that  they  claim 
to  be  the  Gospel  of  Christianity  and  eliminate  the  healing? 
It  would  be  a  consistent  conclusion,  that  if  the  healing 
was  for  the  Apostolic  age  only  and  it  had  passed,  that 
the  doctrine  also  was  for  that  age  and  the  time  had 
passed  for  preaching  it  and  for  us  to  attempt  to  live  by  it. 

7.  Fifty-nine  years  after  Christ,  Paul  urges  his 
church  members  at  Corinth  to  desire  spiritual  gifts. — 
I  Cor.  14: 1.  He  said  that  healing  was  one  of  the  spir- 
itual gifts. — I  Cor.  12:  p.  Concerning  these  spiritual 
gifts  he  would  not  have  his  church  members  remain  ig- 
norant.— Rcf.  I  Cor.  12: 1.  Should  not  the  leaders  of 
spiritual  teaching  of  this  day  be  as  considerate  of  their 
pupils  and  congregations?  ''God  gave  gifts  unto  men." 
— Eph.  4:8.  "And  set  them  in  the  church." — i  Cor. 
12:  28.  "For  the  work  of  the  ministry,  for  the  edi- 
fying OF  the  body  of  CHRIST."" — Eph.  4: 12.  Our 
bodies  are  the  bodies  of  Christ,  for  there  is  "One  Spirit 
and  one  body ;"  we  are  all  members  one  of  another, 
all  made  of  one  substance.  These  gifts  were  to  remain 
in  the  church  "Till  we  all  come  into  the  unity  of  the 
faith,  and  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Son  of  God,  unto  a 
perfect  man." — Epli.  4:  /j.  And  there  is  no  record  tliat 
God  has  taken  away  these  spiritual  gifts  and  put  drugs 
in  their  i)lace. 

TlTcre  are  many  in  the  present  day  who  are  saying  to 
their  physicians,  "Thou  hast  no  healing  medicine." — 
Jcr.  Jo:  ij.  Many  are  saying,  as  did  Job  of  old  to  his 
comforters,  "Ye  are  pliysicians  of  no  valtie."— /c/'.  /?;./. 
There  is  a  great  cry  going  up  by  the  people  at  this  time, 

[  i«;5  ] 


Divine  Science     ''Yc   are   physicians   of    no   value."      According   to   the 
and  Healing      record,  "Asa  was  diseased  exceeding  great :  yet  in  his 
disease  he  sought  not  to  the  Lord,  but  to  the  physicians ; 
and  Asa  died. — Rcj.  2  Cliron.  16: 12. 

8.  "It  is  your  Father's  good  pleasure  to  give  you  the 
kingdom."  It  is  His  will  that  they  who  heal  the  sick 
be  his  authorized  preachers,  and  they  who  know  Truth 
should  be  his  authorized  physicians.  It  was  expected 
that  the  afflicted,  so-called,  would  call  for  the  elders  of  the 
church ;  that  is,  those  who  understood  preached  and 
demonstrated  the  Gospel  of  Truth.  The  elders  of  the 
church  were  to  anoint  with  oil  in  the  name  of  the  Lord 
and  pray  over  them,  and  all  sins  were  to  be  forgiven, 
given  up,  and  the  Lord  was  to  raise  them  up  sinless, 
without  spot  or  blemish.  James  was  one  of  the  twelve 
Apostles,  and  wrote  these  instructions  A.  D.  60 — 27  years 
after  the  crucifixion. — Rcf.  James,  5:14,  15. 

In  Palestine  Jesus  asked  this  prophetic  question : 
"When  the  Son  of  ]Man  cometh,  shall  he  find  faith  on  the 
earth?" — Lnkc,iS:S.  The  Son  of  Man  is  come.  We  are 
alike  the  Son  of  ]\Ian  and  the  Son  of  God.  "Jesus  Christ 
is  come  in  the  flesh." — /  'uuoj-  4:  2.  "Where  is  your 
faith?"— L//A't^  8:  2j. 

Our  faith  in  the  Truth  that  God  is  manifest  in  the 
flesh,  should  calm  every  seeming  storm. 

Have  patients  anything  to  do  with  their  own  heal- 
ing? Let  the  scriptures  answer.  There  is  no  promise  of 
healing  to  unbelievers.  "A\'ithout  faith  it  is  impossible 
to  please  God." — Hcb.  11:6.  "Faith  cometh  by  hearing 
.  .  .  the  word  of  God." — Romans,  io:ij.  If  you  have 
been  taught  that  the  atonement  (at-one-ment)  does  not 
cover  all  seeming  physical  and  mental  ailments,  then 
make  the  following  your  own  :  "He  healed  all  that  were 
sick,  that  it  might  be  fulfilled  which  was  spoken  bv  Esaias 
the   Prophet,    saying.   Himself   took   our   infirmities   and 

[  Hi6  ] 


bare  our  sickness." — Matt.  8:  i6,  J/.  Then  let  Divine  Heal  the 
Scientists  speak  the  word  of  Truth  for  each  other;  let  it  Sick 
be  spoken  prayerfully  and  faithfully  that  health,  happi- 
ness and  prosperity  may  spring  forth  speedily  and 
naturally.  The  power  of  the  Lord — Law  in  Action — is 
present  to  heal.  "He  laid  His  hands  on  every  one  of  them 
and  healed  them." 

9.  The  only  salvation  there  is,  is  one-ness  with  God, 
the  all-Good,  and  if  one-ness  is  not  accepted  then  salva- 
tion is  not  apparent,  and  we  are  either  afraid  that  we  will 
lose  our  health  or  else  we  are  desiring  to  regain  it.  He 
who  is  ever  with  you,  will  heal.  The  real  Being  and 
nature  of  man  heals  conditions  of  disease  when  given  full 
acknowledgement.  He  who  is  whole  needs  no  physician. 
"I  am  not  sent  but  to  the  lost  sheep  of  the  house  of 
Israel,"  to  those  who  have  gone  astray  from  the  fact  that 
the  Way,  the  Truth  and  the  Life  that  made  the  world  and 
all  things  therein  is  already  here.  So  the  work  of 
Divine  Science  is  to  teach  and  demonstrate  the  Truth  of 
at-one-mcnt,  God  manifest  in  the  tiesh,  and  in  all  visi- 
bility, and  demonstrate  immortality  and  eternal  life. 

HEALING    WORDS. 

"All  things  work  together  for  good." 

The  word  of  Trutli  makes  my  heart  glad.— T^f/-^ 
Prov.  I2:2j. 

I  abound  in  every  good  work. — Rcf.,  II  Cor.  g:8. 

Every  creature  of  God  is  good. — Rcf.,  I  Tim.  4:4. 

As  the  image  of  God  I  am  good,  and  I  am  doing 
good. — /ve/.,  Ps.  iiq:6S. 

My  love  for  the  good  is  my  constant  prospcrit\'. — 
Kef..  Ps.  122:6. 

I  have  chosen  the  way  of  Truth. 

I  am  the  fullness  of  grace  and  Truth. — Rcf..  John 
1:14. 

r  167  ] 


Divine  Science  HEALTH  TREATMENT. 

]\Iy  life,  substance,  intellig-ence  and  power  is  God; 
there  is  nothing  more,  and  nothing  less  than  God.  I  am 
what  I  am,  whole,  perfect,  without  sin,  or  any  so-called 
affliction,  because  God  is  Infinite  and  everywhere  present. 

I  have  not  sinned ;  I  do  not  fall  short  of  Truth ;  I 
have  not  missed  the  mark  of  my  high  calling  in  Christ 
Jesus ;  I  am  not  burdened  with  environments  or  opinions ; 
I  am  not  heavy  laden  with  surrounding  conditions ;  I  am 
not  weak  or  weary  with  hope  deferred ;  I  am  in  my 
Father's  kingdom,  enjoying  the  power  and  glory  of  it;  I 
am  free,  here  and  now. 


[168] 


LESSON  XIII. 


FACTS   ABOUT    HEALING. 


It  is  no  more  a  burden  for  Spirit  to  demonstrate 
freedom  of  action  in  us,  than  it  is  for  us  to  enjoy  the  free 
use  of  our  hands.  So,  to  make  the  nature  of  Spirit  the 
basis  and  rule  of  our  action,  is  to  eventually  enjoy  per- 
fect freedom  of  action. 

When  we  begin  to  consciously  exercise  the  power  of 
Spirit,  we  see  there  is  no  struggle  of  attainment.  It  is 
being  and  then  doing — unfolding  the  silent,  invisible  idea 
or  soul  into  actual  visible  expression. 

Nothing  is  gained  through  trying  to  reason  one's 
self  into  heaven  through  judgment  from  observation,  or 
discovery  of  so-called  physical  laws.  ''The  kingdom  of 
heaven  cometh  not  by  observation."  The  time  has  come 
for  all  who  wish  to  realize  spiritual  things  spiritually, 
and  enjoy  the  freedom  of  Truth,  to  reason  as  if  they  were 
entirely  separated  from  sin,  as  if  they  were  incapable  of 
falling  short  of  Truth,  and  were  alive  unto  God — even 
life  eternal  here  and  now.  Heaven  is  the  real  state  of 
Being,  the  true  state  of  its  action,  and  the  real  nature  of 
the  result  of  its  action. 

There  are  fully  as  many  people  at  the  present  time 
who  arc  claiming  that  they  do  not  have  to  die  to  go  to 
hell,  as  there  are  who  claim  that  they  do  not  have  to 
die  to  go  to  heaven.  This  goes  to  show  that  as  we  cease 
practicing  procrastination  our  beliefs  of  botli  good  and 
evil  face  us  in  the  present :  so  we  frequently  hear  it  said 

[169] 


Divine  Science  that  heaven  and  hell  are  both  of  our  own  making.  But 
and  Healing  when  we  come  to  realize  the  Truth  of  the  words  of  Jesus, 
that  the  devil  is  a  liar,  we  know  that  all  false  beliefs  to 
which  people  have  said  I,  and  thus  personified  them, 
constitute  the  liar  of  which  he  spoke.  So  devil  is  false- 
hood personified,  as  it  were,  and  has  no  reality. 

In  our  study  of  Divine  Science  we  find  this  wonder- 
ful Truth,  that  we  must  reason  from  the  standpoint  of  the 
divine,  just  as  if  we  knew  and  were  going  to  make  prac- 
tical the  fact  that  wdiat  is  true  of  God  is  true  of  man. 
The  word  of  the  Omnipresent  One  is  an  expression  of 
power,  and  can  be  powerfully  used  for  success  in  all  the 
walks  of  life. 

The  natural  unfoldment  of  pure  Being  or  Spirit  is 
the  only  true  healing:  so  the  study  of  Being  is  the  first 
requirement  toward  true  and  absolute  recovery.  Other 
systems  claiming  to  heal  may  give  temporary  relief,  but 
the  natural  and  final  establishment  of  unwavering  health 
must  be  the  true  unfoldment  of  pure  Being.  It  must  be 
the  result  of  consciousness  which  knows  spiritual  things 
spiritually,  and  which  speaks  the  spiritual  language. 
When  I  speak  the  word  that  is  true  of  Omnipresent 
Spirit,  and  declare  the  word  that  is  true  of  God  for  a 
patient  or  a  student,  the  speaker  of  the  words,  the  one 
giving  the  treatment  or  lesson  is  present  in  the  patient 
or  student.  This  shows  that  absent  treatment  is  just  as 
efficient  as  present;  that  the  I  that  I  am  is  really  nearer 
a  patient  or  pupil  than  mere  bodily  presence  could  suggest. 
This  is  the  way  Divine  Science  healing  is  accomplished. 

Genius  is  not  a  gift  of  the  gods.  There  are  no  gods. 
There  is  but  one  God.  Genius,  therefore,  is  the  pow-er  of 
pure  Being,  that  power  that  succeeds  in  every  under- 
taking. It  means  success  in  every  good  efifort.  Wisdom 
is  the  unbroken  unity  of  supreme  will  or  law.  So  he  who 
would  exercise  wisdom  must  abide.     'Tf  ye  abide  in  me, 

[170] 


and  my  words  abide  in  you,  ye  may  ask  what  ye  will  and      Facts  about 
it  shall  be  done  unto  you."     What  ye  will!  think  of  it.      Healing 
You  can  readily  see  that  Divine  Healing  is  Divine  Com- 
munion. 

The  author  thinks  it  is  but  fair  to  say  that  all  the 
so-called  remedies  that  are  offered  to  the  world  at  this 
time,  for  the  curing  of  disease,  have  seemed  to  benefit 
in  some  degree  in  some  cases.  Now,  why  is  this  true  if 
no  virtue  is  in  many  of  them?  Is  it  all  due  to  the  people's 
faith  in  them  as  helps,  or  is  it  merely  due  to  the  ideal 
suggestion  of  health  made  by  their  advocates  ?  It  seems 
to  be  reasonable  that  the  faith  shows  more  power  than 
suggestion.  It  is  impossible  for  Spirit  to  lose  faith  in  any- 
thing that  exists ;  for  the  Creator  to  lose  His  substance  in 
anything  He  creates.  The  fact  that  it  cannot  loose  its 
hold  on  a  single  atom  of  substance — that  it  would  not  be 
All  in  All  were  there  less  or  more  than  Spirit  absolute 
anywhere  in  the  universe,  shows  how  impossible  it  is  for 
us  to  be  without  faith.  When  our  attention  is  wholly 
given  to  the  external,  and  our  education  is  from  observa- 
tion, we  have  faith  in  visible  remedies ;  we  must  have 
faith ;  it  is  unavoidable ;  this  is  so,  because  it  is  our  nature 
to  have  faith.  We  are  and  faith  is  and  it  is  our  nature. 
But  there  is  a  deeper  reason  that  works  in  us,  even  before 
it  is  discovered  to  intellect.  Every  particle  of  all 
"remedies''  have  their  origin  in  the  same  substance  in 
which  we  exist,  and  of  which  we  are  composed;  so 
when  we  remove  from  belief  the  name,  and  the 
claim  that  we  need  a  remedy,  we  blend  as  perfectly 
in  consciousness  with  the  sul^stance  contained  in  the 
remedy  as  we  do  with  that  C(jntaincd  in  our  food. 
W'c  only  need  to  know  the  Truth  C)f  absolute  I'nity 
to  do  away  with  the  fallacy  tliat  we  nre(l  reme<lies. 
and  put  away  the  race  su])position  of  duality.  True 
spiritual   educati()n   will   do   the   work.      Man   judges   his 

LlTl  ] 


Divine  Science  faith  to  be  the  trust  he  puts  in  what  he  believes  to  be 
and  Healing  Truth,  But  Omnipresent  Spirit  knows  faith  to  be  the 
very  nature  of  all  substance.  Then  you  may  ask,  does 
faith,  the  nature  of  all  substance,  lend  itself  to  all  these 
different  methods  of  cure?  No;  it  simply  operates 
silently  and  undisturbed,  according  to  its  own  method, 
regardless  of  any  or  all  so-called  methods  of  cure.  This 
leads  us  to  see  that  if  we  know  ourselves  to  be  the  Truth, 
we  are  that  which  is  operating  independent  and  apart 
from  false  opinion  and  belief. 

If  we  believe  in  each  other,  we  do  well.  If  we 
believe  in  the  things  of  God,  we  do  well.  If  we  believe  in 
ourselves,  we  do  well.  But  if  we  know  that  all  is  God, 
the  Creator  and  His  creation,  we  do  better ;  for  we  know 
how  and  love  to  act  out  the  very  best — the  real  Truth  of 
our  Being.  We  find  that  our  faith  is  always  based  in 
Truth  and  nothing  else.  Only  by  placing  ourselves  in 
Being  can  we  see  the  Truth  of  Being  and  speak  with 
authority,  not  doubting  our  statements. 

When  we  speak  in  this  way  our  patient  hears  and 
responds.  We  demonstrate  the  creative  power  through 
our  thought  in  word,  and  the  healing  is  direct  expression 
of  Being;  the  natural  unfoldment  of  the  limitless  I  am. 
It  is  more  than  the  suggestion  of  a  good  thought.  It  is 
being  the  Thinker  of  good  thoughts  and  speaker  of  good 
words. 


[172] 


LESSON  XIV. 

SPECIAL    INSTRUCTIONS   TO    PATIENTS. 

When  patients  are  being  treated  by  the  Truth  of 
Divine  Science,  they  should  make  a  practice  of  going 
alone,  at  some  convenient  time,  at  least  twenty  minutes 
twice  a  day,  and  relax  mentally  and  bodily  from  all  nerv- 
ous tension  and  anxiety.  This  is  done  by  recognizing  the 
All-powerful  Good  present  throughout  their  bodies  and 
everywhere  around  them.  "Expression  of  Conscious- 
ness," preface  to  lesson  XI,  should  be  applied  in  the 
effort  to  realize  omnipresent  good,  the  Truth  of  which 
to  know^  makes  free ;  the  same  is  harmony  and  rest.  This 
relaxation  can  perhaps  be  better  brought  about  by  either 
reclining  in  an  easy  chair  or  lying  down. 

During  the  time  of  relaxation  and  treatment  do  not 
think  of  disease  or  give  attention  to  any  sense  of  inhar- 
mony ;  be  restful  and  happy,  and  let  your  concentration 
be  that  of  repose  and  clear  vision.  Earnestly  and  calmly 
repeat  the  Divine  Science  Statement  of  Being,  expecting 
its  full  meaning  to  dawn  upon  you  as  something  already 
actualized  in  your  existence.  Know  that  health  and  rest 
satisfaction  and  prosperity  are  for  you  and  that  you  are 
to  enjoy  a  realization  of  them. 

Choose  a  convenient  time  for  this  treatment  of  re- 
pose in  Truth,  then  let  nothing  interfere  to  prevent  you 
from  keeping  this  time ;  however,  if  the  time  should 
be  unavoidably  occupied,  then  take  the  earliest  opportun- 
ity  tliat   can   l)e  arranged.      Do  not   tax   \-(_)urself   to  fix 

[  1-!  ] 


Divine  Sciefice      thought   upon  the  healer  who  is  giving  treatment,   but 

iind  Healing      expect  the  word  of  Truth  to  bear  record  of  itself  and 

actualize  in  mental  and  bodily  freedom ;  then  will  you 

receive   the   true   thoughts   and   words   of   knowledge — 

the  Truth  imaged  forth  by  the  healer. 

If  the  thought  wanders  do  not  strive  with  it.  Let 
it  be  free  to  image  every  pleasing  picture  it  desires  and 
every  good  thing  hoped  for.  If  you  feel  like  sleeping 
during  the  time  of  treatment,  indulge  it  and  know  that 
the  Divine  Scientist  will  think  nothing  but  absolute  good 
and  perfection  for  you ;  that  taking  rest  in  sleep  is  what 
you  need  or  you  would  not  have  the  desire. 

First  of  all,  relieve  yourself  of  all  nerve  tension ;  re- 
lax your  entire  body  and  know  that  it  is  receptive  to  the 
fullness  of  omnipresent  Good  and  feel  that  all  things 
work  together  for  Good.  Be  as  indifferent  as  possible 
to  the  seeming  sickness.  Say  to  yourself :  I  now  re- 
ceive all  the  Scriptural  promises,  and  believe  they  are 
fulfilled  within  me.  I  affirm  for  myself  and  of  myself 
health  and  every  good  I  have  hoped  for.  I  now  receive 
them. 

The  healer  may  be  ever  so  desirous  to  heal  every 
patient  quickly,  but  if  the  patients  are  in  the  habit  of 
nursing  their  seeming  diseases  and  guarding  them  with 
zealous  care,  the  healing  will  be  much  slow-er  than  it 
otherwise  would  be.  In  so  far  as  patients  give  up  the 
belief  in  diseases,  as  a  reality,  and  cease  to  think  and 
talk  about  them,  do  they  become  non-existent.  This  is 
as  true  to  a  nation  as  to  an  individual. 

By  relaxing  yourselves  daily  you  will  drop  the  load 
of  burdensome  beliefs  and  opinions  and  your  whole  body 
will  take  on  the  S]:>irit  of  Life  and  power,  and  new'  habits 
will  be  formed,  which  are  sourced  in  freedom,  firmness 
and  strength ;  thus  the  whole  action  of  the  body  will  be 

[174] 


changed  and  made  to  co-operate  with  the  new  and  living 
conception  of  life — the  real  nature  of  Being. 

We,  seemingly,  put  on  mental  and  bodily  tension 
unconsciously;  but  we  must  take  it  off  consciously  by 
applying  our  knowledge  of  Truth.  The  Divine  "Law 
of  Expression,"  which  is  the  only  orderly  method  of 
procedure  in  the  universe,  does  not  cause  one  to  nerve 
up  as  if  he  was  going  to  battle  with  an  army  of  foes.  A 
knowledge  of  it  relaxes  and  makes  him  non-resisting. 
Some  think  this  tension  and  resistance  is  power  of  the 
One  and  only  will;  but  it  is  just  the  reverse,  in  be- 
lief, for  what  could  Infinite  power  nerve  up  to  resist? 
There  is  no  power  but  One.  Take  this  Truth  on,  and 
new  mental  habits  that  represent  the  Divine  will,  will 
be  formed,  which  always  actualize  in  bodily  freedom. 

One  must  study  and  practice  the  relation  of  the 
spiritual  will  to  mentality  in  order  to  enjoy  absolute  free- 
dom and  express  that  which  neither  knows  evil  nor  any- 
thing that  harms  the  body.  A  Divine  Science  healer 
knows  only  good,  and  can  only  operate  that  which  he 
knows;  but  his  knowledge  is  practical  in  all  things,  for 
no  false  use  can  possibly  be  made  of  Divine  Science. 
There  is  no  false  side  to  it,  any  more  than  there  is  to 
the  knowledge  and  practice  of  the  science  of  numbers. 

Every  one  who  asks  for  treatment  or  who  desires 
help  from  those  who  know  Truth  should  make  a  state- 
ment of  Truth  when  they  think  of  or  speak  the  name  of 
the  healer.  This  will  cause  them  to  sense  the  true  unity 
existing  between  them,  and  where  two  are  agreed  in 
Truth  concerning  the  demonstration  of  its  freedom  in 
health  and  happiness,  there  pure  Being  is  in  the  midst. 
This  ])ractice  assures  spiritual  co-operation,  and  proves 
every  part  of  the  body  receptive  to  the  word  of  Truth. 

Every  patient  should  do  all  within  his  power  to 
interest   and  lielp   himself;   do  all   that   can    be   done   to 

[IT;-,] 


Special 
Instructions 
to  Patients 


Divine  Science      image    forth   healthful   conditions    and    happy    feelings. 

and  Healing      This  cannot  be  considered  a  trial  or  hardship  to  any 

one ;  it  is  the  way  of  ease ;  hence  must  be  the  easy  way. 

No  cases  are  essentially  incurable.  Where  the  prin- 
ciple of  Being  is  known  and  applied  by  all  concerned, 
many  rally  from  so-called  dying  conditions,  and  finally 
demonstrate  perfect  health.  Life,  liberty  and  happiness 
are  their  right. 

All  who  want  to  experience  the  true  freedom  of 
Divine  Science  should  read,  re-read  and  study  this  book 
until  all  the  good  it  contains  is  absorbed  and  its  mean- 
ing put  into  practice. 

If  students  and  patients  do  their  part — i.  e.,  let  go 
of  false  beliefs  and  opinions  and  lay  hold  of  the  Truth, 
Divine  Science  will  heal  them.  "We  cannot  serve  two 
masters,"  etc.  The  more  perfectly  we  accept  the  perfect 
for  ourselves,  and  ourselves  as  being  perfect  Spirit- 
Being,  the  sooner  will  health  be  experienced.  True 
thoughts  are  a  means  to  an  end,  and  should  be  indulged 
freely  and  fully;  of  such  one  can  partake  without  money 
and  without  price.  One  can  express  the  whole  nature 
of  Being  without  let  or  hindrance.  There  is  no  power 
to  thwart  the  purpose  and  dwarf  the  will  of  him  who 
is  determined  to  demonstrate  the  freedom  of  Truth  and 
Life — the  nature  of  Being. 

Remember  that  in  Divine  Science  treatment,  healing 
is  not  done  through  thought  transference,  sent  from  one 
brain  to  another,  nor  from  one  mind  to  another.  The 
belief  that  the  brain  is  the  source  of  thought,  or  that 
there  are  minds  many  that  constitute  the  source  of 
thought,  is  not  correct.  There  is  but  one  ^Mind  or  Spirit 
— but  one  All.  Healing  is  not  a  vitalized  essence  going 
out  from  one  center  to  another:  from  one  object  to  an- 
other. Healing  by  the  word  of  Truth — the  Christ  meth- 
od— is   the   one   Omnipresence,   Infinite    Mind,   or  Holy 

[176] 


Spirit  voicing  its  own  nature — the  truth  of  its  self.     It      Special 
being-  in  all  and  through  all,  its  word  is  spoken  and  takes      Instructions 
form  in  the  one  being  treated,  in  its  own  living  expres-      to  Patients 
sion.     It  is  essential  that  the  body  or  form  of  this  ever- 
present  All  be  recognized  as  being  a  body  of  Life,  intel- 
ligence,  substance  and   Power.     So  the  Divine  Science 
healers    know    how   to    hold    their    patients    in    absolute 
health,  happiness  and  prosperity. 

If  you  sense  pain  in  any  part  of  the  body,  instead 
of  fighting  it  and  thus  making  it  a  power,  in  belief,  keep 
tranquil  and  passive,  and  know  that  I,  the  real  Being, 
am  right  there  healing  it :  you  do  not  even  have  to  "send 
a  thought,"  you  are  there,  thinking  and  harmonizing  the 
forces ;  such  is  the  power  and  operations  of  Divine  Mind 
or  Holy  Spirit. 

When  these  practical  suggestions  are  applied,  you 
will  realize  for  yourselves  what  others  have  who  have 
practiced  them. 

Know  that  in  practicing  truth,  you  have  the  power 
to  avoid  wanting  further  experience  in  false  methods 
of  material  beliefs  offered  as  remedies  for  curing  the 
sick. 

We  know  that  all  the  power  and  force  used  by  man 
spiritually,  or  for  mechanical  purposes,  are  Invisible, 
l)ut  there  is  no  means  more  potent  for  good  results  than 
thought ;  by  it  people  are  healed,  and  many  are  healed 
without  knowing  that  they  are  being  treated,  and  their 
lives  are  tiiercl)y  turned  in  paths  of  peace  and  plent}'. 
Let  }'our  relaxati<)n  be  complete — take  no  anxious  care 
concerning  }our^elves :  sa}',  1  am  all  right,  and  can  i)ruve 
il. 

One  \\'lio  asks  treatment  lor  another  shouhl  never 
make  himself  a  medium  through  which  the  patient  re- 
cei\-es  treatment.  There  are  no  mediate^rs  in  Divine 
Science.      The   work   is   done   direct   through   the   law   of 

L  1"] 


Divine  Science  expression.  The  law  works  from  the  Invisible  into 
and  Healing  visible  form.  To  hold  the  belief  that  you  are  the  medium 
through  which  the  healer  transmits  his  thought  to  the 
patient,  is  a  false  attitude,  and  no  good  can  result  through 
it  to  the  one  who  acts  as  medium.  The  attitude  is  not 
God-like. 

In  treating  children,  it  is  quite  necessary  at  times 
to  treat  the  parents  against  fear,  doubt  and  the  common 
false  claims  of  the  race,  but  the  Truth  that  heals  the 
child  must  be  expressed  in  the  child.  While  treating 
the  parents,  do  not  think  of  them  as  mediums  through 
which  your  thought  is  transmitted  to  their  children. 

When  either  giving  or  receiving  treatment,  have 
no  fear,  anxiety,  worry  or  care.  Drop  all  criticism  and 
fault-finding.  Use  the  truth  you  know,  and  rely  upon 
it ;  know  that  your  consciousness  of  Truth  is  your  free- 
dom. Therefore  affirm  it  earnestly  regardless  of  circum- 
stances and  events. 

Do  not  use  denials  in  a  way  to  convey  the  idea  that 
there  is  something  real  and  tangible  to  be  destroyed. 
The  proper  use  of  denials  and  affirmations  are  set  forth 
in  our  book,  ''Basic  Statements."  The  word  of  affirma- 
tion is  a  statement  of  Truth,  hence  is  powerful  for  free- 
dom. 

Think  that  you  have  no  burdens,  that  you  are  not 
heavy  laden.  That  you  are  not  living  in  postponement, 
and  in  beliefs  of  becoming;  but  are  pure  Being,  simply 
expressing  your  own  beautiful  nature,  and  thus  rest  your 
souls  from  fanciful  theories. 


[ns] 


LESSON  XV. 

FAITH  AND  BELIEF  A  UNIT. 

"Without  Faith  it  is  impossible  to  please  God." — 
Heb.  xi :  6. 

"The  just  live  by  Faith." — Rom.  i:   17. 

"This  is  the  victory  that  overcometh  the  ivorld,  even 
our  Faith." — I  John,  v:  4. 

"If  thou  ca>ist  believe,  all  things  are  possible."  "And 
zchosocver  liveth  and  belicveth  in  me  shall  never  die. 
Believcst  thou  this?" 

"Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  yO'U,  he  that  believeth  on 
vie  hath  everlasting  life." — Jesus. 

Faith,  says  Webster,  is  belief — the  assent  of  the 
Alind  to  the  Truth.  Of  beHef  he  says,  it  is  the  assent  of 
the  mind  to  a  proposition,  affirmation ;  or  the  acceptance 
of  a  fact  as  real  or  certain.  Reliance  on  word  or  testi- 
mciny.  It  is  quite  impossible  for  any  man  to  be  without 
faith,  or  to  believe  that  God,  Good,  the  Self-existing  All, 
is  not.  He  that  cometh  to  God  must  believe  that  he  is. 
He  who  realizes  his  oneness  with  the  Whole  must  know 
that  the  whole  is. 

The  evidences  of  I'aith  are  so  numerous  within  man 
and  around  him,  that  it  is  not  ])()ssible  to  exist  without 
acknowledging  them.  Is  not  existence  itself  sufticicnt 
evidence  of  lleing?  Is  not  creation  ample  evidence  that 
there  is  a  creator?  What  greater  proof  of  wisdom  could 
one  povsi])!y  imagine  as  existing  than  the  law  and  order 
now  manifest  in  the  world  and  s_\  >lem  vi  worlds? 

[  1"'J  1 


Divine  Science  The   great   architect   of   the   universe   proves   to   be 

and  Healing  Life,  Substance,  Knowledge,  Power — the  good,  the 
whole  of  good  and  nothing  but  good.  Let  not  your 
hearts  be  troubled  about  anything.  You  believe  in  God, 
now'  believe  in  yourselves,  and  do  so  in  the  self-same  way 
that  you  believe  in  Him.  How  can  God  be  Infinite,  Om- 
nipresence, the  All,  and  man  differ  from  Him  in  nature  ? 
How^  can  man  be,  and  not  be  what  is,  or  exist  separate 
from  the  infinitude  of  Omnipresence?  Now,  man  must 
gird  up  his  loins  wdth  the  Spirit  of  Truth  and  acknowl- 
edge the  nature  of  his  being  before  he  can  prove  that 
having  eyes  he  sees  and  having  ears  he  hears. 

Put  your  faith  and  belief  in  the  Whole  Spirit — the 
wholeness  and  the  allness  of  the  only  One  there  is.  This 
One  knows  your  every  need  and  supplies  your  every 
want.  So  when  man  (male  and  female)  takes  the  right 
position  of  at-one-ment  with  God,  and  justly  and  lawfully 
represents  this  oneness,  he  knows  his  own  needs  and 
supplies  them.  He  can  understandingly  say,  "I  do  what 
I  see  the  Father  doing."  Fatherhood  is  mine,  source 
and  cause  I  am.  "We  are  co-workers  together  with 
God."  We  can  make  no  mistake  when  we  conform  to 
the  Law  of  Unity.  Go  hand  in  hand  with  the  All  in  All. 
Resist  not  lest  you  resist  God,  and  in  so  doing  resist 
yourself.  One  cannot  resist  anything  that  is,  that  has 
any  real  existence,  without  resisting  God,  and  man  is 
so  related  to  God  that  it  invariably  means  opposition 
to  his  own  nature.  When  we  are  demanding  right  re- 
lations with  others  it  is  the  part  of  faith,  belief,  justice 
and  wisdom  to  remember  that  they  are  and  where  they 
are.  Think  instantly,  they  are  not  apart  from  God. 
There  is  but  one  all.  They  are  not  apart  from  me,  they 
are  within  me ;  I  now  realize  them,  they  are  manifest 
within  and  to  my  senses. 

When  a  little  child  you  had  no  fear  when  a  loving, 
[ISO] 


wise  hand  led  you,  when  your  mother  said :  "We  will  Faith  and 
go  now."  We  will  do  a  certain  thing.  The  loving  in-  Belief  \a  Unit 
terest  she  had  for  you  and  your  confidence  in  her  stand 
for  a  relationship  that  is  eternal  and  universal — Divine 
Cause  and  Effect  or  Father  and  Son.  Repose  your  con- 
fidence in  the  Almighty  help  which  includes  all  health, 
happiness  and  success.  Do  not  try  to  control  the  Infinite, 
but  instead  move  with  it.  Let  its  nature  be  your  nature 
and  let  it  come  out  in  your  thoughts,  words  and  deeds. 

Faith  is  not  and  never  was  without  reason.  Being, 
the  I  am,  ts  the  reason  for  every  reasonable  conclusion. 
There  is  <  /cry  reason  within  you  why  you  should  man- 
ifest faith.  One  cannot  behold  the  beauty  of  nature  with- 
out seeing  something  that  says :  "Have  the  faith  of  God ;" 
have  faith  in  that  which  is  everywhere  manifesting  it- 
self. The  grass  that  grows,  the  rose  that  sheds  its  fra- 
grance, the  vine  that  creeps  toward  the  light,  the  trees, 
both  large  and  small ;  the  child's  prattle,  the  trust  and 
confidence  of  children,  the  courage  and  perseverance  of 
business  men  and  women  ;  the  repose  and  certainty  of 
aged  people,  the  birds  that  sing,  the  fowls  that  fiy  in  the 
open  firmament  of  heaven,  and  all  creeping  things,  do 
tell  of  their  Source  and  of  the  wonderful  Faith  of  the 
Power  that  has  expressed  them  and  in  which  they  live 
and  jiiovc. 

I'ailh  is  inherent  in  tlie  invisible  Spirit,  and  is  Spirit, 
:t  is  the  source  of  what  it  proves  ;  the  source  of  all  the 
bear.liful  evidences  that  constitute  nature.  We  walk, 
talk,  think  and  live  by  l-'aith.  Faith  is  the  active  princi- 
])lf  i)f  I'.cing.  I!_\-  faith  we  see.  therefore  it  is  sight;  by 
it  \vc  liear.  theret'oru  it  is  hearing:  bv  it  we  know  Truth, 
thereiori'  it  is  knowledge.  All  things  in  creation  are 
not  unly  evidence  of  its  ( Jmnipotence,  l)Ut  of  its  never 
lailing  crrtaint}-  and  unlimited  good.  All  the  accom- 
plislmients  of  man   and  all   thing>  accomplislied   1)\-   him, 

[  isi  ] 


Divine  Science  are  the  result  and  evidence  of  faith.  Then  "Faith  is 
and  Healing  the  substance  of  things  hoped  for."  Faith  is  the  ability 
to  live  and  succeed  in  every  position  in  life.  To  accom- 
plish the  purpose  which  every  right  endeavor  has  in  view 
and  to  better  one's  conditions  as  the  field  of  work  re- 
quires. It  is  essential  that  we  put  faith  in  our  spiritual 
endeavors,  in  our  mental  endeavors,  and  in  our  physical 
endeavors  to  enjoy  satisfactory  evidence  of  the  substance 
of  our  Being,  and  have  positive  proof  of  the  reality  of 
the  things  hoped  for. 

Have  you  ever  realized  how  helpless  one  feels  who 
habitually  says :  "I  can't,"  or  "I  am  sure  to  fail."  I 
once  knew  a  man  whose  father  impressed  him,  when 
quite  a  boy,  with  the  false  belief  that  he  would  not  suc- 
ceed when  a  man.  This  man  carried  a  heavy,  depressing 
atmosphere  that  no  one  wanted  to  share  with  him.  He 
Avas  always  lonesome  and  seeking  companionship,  hoping 
to  find  satisfaction.  At  middle  age  he  was  striving  to  do 
good,  and  it  was  strife,  for  he  omitted  doing  the  essential 
thing — that  of  giving  up  previous  habits  of  belief.  He 
always  talked  as  if  failure  was  the  only  thing  he  was 
sure  of.  He  bemoaned  his  fate  and  felt  at  cross  purposes 
with  the  world.  He  was  naturally  drawn  to  meetings 
where  discussions  were  indulged  in  an  argumentative 
and  combative  spirit ;  where  the  disposition  to  tear  down 
was  cultivated.  All  this  gave  no  satisfaction ;  no  rest ; 
no  mental  peace.  It  was  not  companionship,  nor  did  it 
satisfy  his  spiritual  thirst  for  truth. 

At  one  time  he  advertised  in  all  the  city  papers  as  a 
magnetic  healer;  he  had  at  that  time  a  very  limited  idea 
of  "mind  cure."  He  engaged  a  suite  of  rooms  for  his 
work,  moved  in  and  was  nicely  situated.  As  his  friends 
called  to  encourage  him,  he  posed  as  a  martyr  to  former 
beliefs.  He  met  them  all  with  the  statements :  "Xo  one 
will  come.     The  money  paid  for  advertising  is  lost :  my 

[182] 


efforts  will  prove  useless ;  there  is  nothing  for  me  in  this  Faith  and 
life;  I  shall  have  to  give  up  the  rooms."  I  need  not  tell  Belief  a  Unit 
you  what  happened  except  that  he  met  his  own,  he  saw 
no  good  for  himself,  nor  did  he  actualize  anything 
but  what  he  believed  would  occur.  Have  you  not  noticed 
how  such  beliefs  add  error  to  error  by  the  confirmation 
"I  told  you  so,  I  knew  I  was  right."  It  takes  the  attitude 
of  a  seer  and  a  prophet.  I  tell  you,  friends,  it  is  not  pro- 
fitable to  "know  so  much  that  is  not  true."  However  wise 
one  may  seem  in  such  beliefs  and  opinions,  that  seeming 
wisdom  is  foolishness  to  the  Law  of  Good.  The  mental 
attitude  of  our  brother  was  on  a  par  with  affirmations 
we  often  hear.  "I  have  no  faith,  no  success ;  I  have  tried 
to  get  out  of  discord,  but  I  find  it  wherever  I  go."  Such 
statements  are  like  unto  the  sayings  :  "I  have  no  ability ; 
no  life;  no  power;  no  being.  I  hope  to  become  greater 
than  I  am,  then  I  can  accomplish  what  I  desire,  and  blessed 
be  nothing." 

Be  a  man  ;  be  a  woman ;  and  let  children  be  child- 
ren ;  and  babes  be  babes,  but  we  are  not  mere  children 
playing  with  everything  before  us.  We  are  men  and 
women  and  are  supposed  to  make  proper  use  of  all 
things.  What  could  man  do  if  he  had  no  faith?  How- 
would  he  live  if  he  had  no  life?  How  would  he  act  if 
he  had  no  power?  How  would  he  exist  if  he  was  not 
Being  ?  We  should  all  say  and  say  it  quickly  and  all  the 
time:  "Blessed  be  something;  everything  is  blessed. 
Faith  is  power,  an  active  principle,  far  greater  than  we 
have  perceived  from  a  personal  view-point.  "All  things 
are  possible  to  them  that  believe."  Here  we  see  that 
jcsus  used  the  word  P)elief  as  synonymous  with  Faith. 
The  action  of  Faith  and  of  true  belief  are  One.  Both 
arc  mhercnt  in  Being.  There  is  but  one  all.  The  one  all 
is  your  life.  Lay  hold  of  it  and  do  not  let  go.  Have 
I-'aiih  in  tlie  ."Supreme  as  all  in  all  and  you  will  lift  up 

[  l^--i  ] 


Divhie  Science  your  head  with  faith  and  believe  in  yourself  as  never 
and  Healing  before.  It  is  a  faithful,  conscious,  knowing  Life  Prin- 
ciple that  endows  us  so  richly  with  inherent  Power. 
That  Blessed  Spirit  of  peace  and  good  will  does  live  and 
breathe  in  us  and  we  in  it.  Let  us  faithfully  claim  our 
conscious  knowledge  of  the  Oneness  of  the  whole.  Our 
faithful  action  sourced  in  Truth  is  perfectly  natural  and 
wholly  Divine.  Faith  is  divinely  manifested  everywhere 
in  nature  just  as  all  living  are  Divine  by  virtue  of  their 
Source  being  Divine.  Then  should  we  not  wear  the 
robes  of  Divinity  and  cease  playing  the  part  of  beggars, 
cease  indulging  miserly  habits  of  belief,  such  as  beliefs 
in  limitation,  fear  of  coming  to  want,  that  we  can  make 
law  or  rules  the  reverse  of  God's  law  of  expression 
and  expect  Him  to  gratify  our  desires  according  to  them  ? 
"God  is  not  mocked." 

We  cannot  compel  Life  Principle  to  come  our  way 
unless  our  way  is  its  way.  They  who  understand  Divine 
Science  know  and  have  Faith  in  Omnipresent  Spirit  as 
intelligence  and  power,  that  it  speaks  and  creates  within 
and  unto  itself.  The  Invisible  law  works  from  within 
out.  The  worker  is  Invisible  Spirit  and  the  work  is  visi- 
ble form.  We  have  faith  that  this  Life,  with  all  its  beau- 
ty, its  health,  its  good  of  every  sort,  is  now  in  God  the 
never  failing  good ;  that  we  have  no  existence  that  is 
not  good. 

"There  is  no  saying  shocks  me  so  much  as  that 
which  I  hear  very  often,  that  a  man  does  not  know  how  to 
pass  his  time.  It  would  have  been  but  ill  spoken  by 
^Methuselah  in  the  nine  hundred  and  sixty-ninih  year  of 
his  life." — Cowley. 

But,  in  what  form  shall  my  success  come?  many 
ask.  It  will  come  in  any  business  that  you  are  rightly 
and  justly  engaged  in. 

Those  who  believe  in  separation  from  God,  and  lirn- 
[  184  ] 


itation,  reason  as  if  the  basis  of  power  was  external  and  Fnith  and 
consisted  of  visible  possessions.  The  All  ]\Iighty  Spirit  Belief  a  Unit 
of  Truth  is  the  power  at  work.  Let  it  be  so  to  you.  That 
which  comes  to  your  hand  to  do,  do  with  full  strength 
and  fear  not.  Murmur  not  at  the  need  of  a  fixed  pur- 
pose. But  this  understand :  not  one  effort  shall  be  in 
vain.  The  dream  of  success  shall  be  less,  not  greater, 
than  success  itself.  Shrink  from  no  demand  that  the 
effort  makes  on  you.     Be  strong,  fearless,  resolute. 

The  faith  that  resists  not  evil  is  the  faith  that  does 
not  recognize  evil.  It  is  that  which  recognizes  good,  and 
good  alone  that  accomplishes  good  results.  The  effort 
made  in  resisting  evil  is  vain  effort,  but,  when  used  to 
accomplish  good,  there  being  no  belief  in  the  division  of 
power,  it  is  demonstrated  that  unity  is  the  way  of  power. 

"Suppose  you  would  cast  your  old  faith  away,  and 
try  this  new  and  livmg  faith."  Then  put  all  your  confi- 
dence in  good  and  none  in  evil  and  put  your  trust  in 
SjMrit,  as  the  All  Wise  directing  her  creations  and 
dealing  justly  with  her  own  ;  how  do  you  know  what 
the  outcome  would  be  ?  Suppose  everybody  were  to 
attend  strictly  to  their  own  aff'airs,  what  would  the  re- 
sult be?  Faith  is  the  very  nature  of  Life — the  very  law 
of  our  being.  It  is  ever  active  within  us  whether  we 
recognize  it  or  not.  It  is  true  that  the  just  live  by  faith. 
They  are  alive  with  it.  Christ  found  greater  faith  in 
tlie  Ccntm-ion,  a  Gentile,  tlian  in  all  Israel.  The  Gen- 
tile's faith  in  Jesus  was  actualized  in  the  Gentile's  ser- 
vant, b'aith  that  sees  itself  in  another,  is  the  power  that 
heals  and  the  sul)stance  of  all  lioaling.  I'.eing  that  knows 
it-elf  in  all  individualities,  is  the  C(insci(jusness  of  Truth 
tliat  tells  no  false  stories  of  anv. 

Justice  is  Truth,  so  it  is  only  ])y  faith  that  one  can 
live  ju^lly  or  truthiuUy  and  deal  honoraljlv  with  others. 
1  he  ]\\>i  live  by  faith,  in.t   l)_\-  works,  because  works  are 


Divine  Science  the  result  of  Life's  action.  The  just  do  not  live  through 
ana  Healing  efforts  to  become.  Life  makes  no  effort  to  become  Life. 
It  has  faith  in  itself  as  Life  and  to  live  and  manifest 
visibly.  Faith  is  the  motive  power  in  Being  and  is  cause 
to  creative  action.  It  is  the  assurance  that  its  action 
will  result  as  intended  according  to  the  nature  of  Being. 

Everyone  lives  by  the  faith  that  is  in  him.  Those 
who  are  just  have  a  conscious,  living  faith  in  principle 
and  in  Truth,  which  never  fails  them.  While  those  who 
are  unjust  in  their  beliefs,  live  according  to  the  trust 
they  have  in  their  own  opinions.  These  strive  for  a  liv- 
ing in  the  world  of  competition.  They  say,  we  have  no 
peace.  They  depend  for  success  upon  their  opinions 
and  not  upon  what  they  are.  But  the  just  have  calm, 
inward  assurance  of  the  faith  of  God  established  in  their 
hearts.  Their  experiences  testify  of  the  Father's  unfail- 
ing care  and  Love  under  all  conditions.  There  is  One 
who  never  forgets,  and  who  is  worthy  our  hearts'  per- 
fect confidence. 

Shall  not  Principle  sit  as  judge  until  the  perfect 
image  of  wholeness  and  perfection  is  acknowledged  and 
maintained  in  our  hearts  by  our  love  for  it? 

We  should  have  the  same  living  faith  in  us  that 
was  in  Jesus  and  the  early  Apostles :  For  Faith  is  the 
victory  that  overcometh  the  world.  That  demonstrates 
Immortality  and  eternal  life  here  and  now.  We  know- 
that  the  words  of  Jesus  are  true,  "Thou  couldst  have 
no  power  at  all  against  Me,  except  it  were  given  thee 
from  above."  No  one  then  can  think  anything  but  love 
of  us,  and  we  can  think  nothing  but  love  of  any  one. 
All  power  comes  forth  from  the  One  All,  and  no  one 
can  in  truth  think  a  thought  or  speak  a  word  of  us  or  do 
a  deed  for  us,  except  the  power  in  it  be  of  God  and  man 
and  work  for  good.  A  thought  that  has  been  sacred  and 
of  great  value  to  the  author  is,  there  is  no  power  working 

[  186  ] 


in  me  but  the  power  of  Truth,  and  it  cannot  work  but      Faith  and 
for  good.     Therefore  good  results  are  always  mine.  Belief  a  Unit 

"This  is  the  victory  that  overcometh  the  world,  even 
our  faith.  Faith  overcomes  the  world  because  it  takes 
the  place  of  the  supposition  that  we  are  subject  to  world- 
ly things  and  environed  by  them.  If  we  issue  a  com- 
mand, and  really  believe  in  it,  to  us  that  command  will 
be  fulfilled.  The  fulfillment  is  equivalent  to  knowledge. 
Having  such  knowledge  and  Faith,  no  worldly  or  mate- 
rial environment  can  stand  in  the  way  of  our  success. 
Environment  does  not  even  seem  to  be  a  power.  This 
is  the  victory.  The  world  is,  therefore,  overcome.  Prin- 
ciple is  infallible. 

HEALTH    AFFIRMATIONS. 

The  spirit  of  the  Lord  is  upon  me. 

"I  Am"  is  my  Name,  forever. — Ref.,  Ex.  3:   15. 

"Holy  is  my  Name." — Ref.,  JMatt.  6:  9. 

We  receive  all  in  the  Name  of  Jesus. — Ref.,  Luke, 
9:  48. 

Our  Names  are  written  in  Heaven. — Ref.,  Luke, 
10:  20. 

In  the  Name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  I  affirm  that  I  am 
whole. — Ref.,  John,   16:23. 

I  do  every  thing  in  the  Name  of  the  Son  of  God. —  ' 
Ref.,  Col.  3:   17. 

In  Truth  my  Name  is  that  of  Eternal  Being. — Ref., 
Hcl).   1:4.  Phil.  2 :  9,  10. 

The  true  idea  of  man  is,  that  "He  is  Lord,  to  the 
glory  of  God  the  Father." 

TR FAT. mi: XT  OF  TRUTH. 

The  unity  of  good  is  the  unity  of  God.  It  includes 
me  as  perfect  Being,  perfect  form,  embodying  all  that  is 
good. 

[1ST] 


Divine  Science  There  is  no  mortal  self ;  there  is  no  mortal  body,  no 

and  Healing  mortal  mind,  or  man.  I^J^o  mortality  whatever.  The 
substance  composing  my  body  is  Life  Eternal.  The 
idea  of  its  form  is  eternally  perfect  in  God.  I  am  bodily 
resting  in  the  All  Good,  now.  I  am  in  an  ocean  of  Love. 
A  river  of  Life  is  flowing  within  me,  living  every  part 
equally.  Error  has  no  claim  upon  me — it  has  no  claim 
in  Truth.  I  am  free  with  the  freedom  of  Truth.  My 
light  breaks  forth  as  the  morning.  Aly  health  springs 
forth  speedily.  i\Iy  righteousness  goes  before  me.  The 
glory  of  the  Lord  is  my  reward. — Ref.,  Is.  58 :  8. 


[188] 


LESSON  XVI. 

MARRIAGE. 

"Have  yc  not  read,  that  He  zcliich  made  them  at  the 
begijuiiiii^  made  them  male  and  female. 

"And  said,  For  this  eaiise  shall  a  man  leave  father 
and  mother,  and  shall  cleave  to  his  zvife:  and  they  tzcaiii 
shall  be  one  llesli? 

"IVlierefore  they  are  no  more  tzcain,  but  one  flesh. 
What  therefore  God  hath  joined  together,  let  not  man  put 
asunder." — Matt.  19:  4,  5,  6. 

Throughout  all  tune  the  majority  of  people  have 
thought  marriage  to  be  of  Divine  origin,  though  the 
idea  of  its  divinity  and  just  how  it  was  based  in  the  one 
Source  was  vague  with  many. 

2.  .VU  scientific  analysis  is  based  in  Priuciple ;  all 
true  interpretation  of  Creation  and  what  belongs  to  it, 
is  based  iu  the  Creator  where  all  things  have  origin  and 
being.  To  l)egin  our  analysis  aright  it  is  essential  to 
know  that  bodil}-  existence  could  not  be  manifest  were 
it  not  a  possil)ilit}-  of  Ik'ing ;  were  it  not  potential  in 
Being  before  it  was  ])rought  forth  in  form.  Right  inter- 
pretation begins  with  the  L'nit.  There  is  but  one  Cod, 
and  what  is  l)egotten  or  expressed  of  Ciod  is  (lod  ex- 
pressed. There  is  hut  one  substance,  constituting  the 
Creator  and  creation.  Man,  male  and  female,  nuist 
necessarily  be,  in  their  existence  the  image  of  Cod,  and 
like  Him  in  nature.  The  ])0(lily  existence  of  man  is  the 
ex])ressiun  of  Ci)d"s   idea   which   is  ever  ixilenlial   within 

[  !«'.'  ] 


Divine  Science      Him.     Form  is  the  result  or  expression  of  Divine  idea ; 

and  Healing      hence  body  is  not  the  maker  or  creator  of  itself,  the 

Creator  is  self-existent,   eternal  and  always   in  action ; 

hence,  visible  form  is  ever  before  us.     The  universe  is 

eternally  in  God. 

3.  ]\Ien  and  women  must  learn  the  true  signifi- 
cance of  marriage,  its  true  influence  and  character,  by  a 
knowledge  of  the  truth  of  its  origin.  He  who  made 
them  at  the  beginning,  made  them  male  and  female  and 
called  their  name  Adam  in  the  day  in  which  he  created 
them. — Genesis,  5:1.  The  potential  idea,  male  and 
female,  is  expressed  in  all  creation.  The  expression 
testifies  of  what  is  eternal  within  the  Expressor.  The  be- 
ginning of  creation  is  the  source  and  origin  of  creative 
action ;  action  has  no  reference  to  time  or  place,  for  it 
takes  place  within  the  Creator  for  the  purpose  of  ex- 
pressing the  Creator's  possibilities.  The  Creator  being 
omnipresent  the  beginning  is  here  and  now.  To  make 
man,  male  and  female,  is  to  make  them  in  their  Source 
or  God.  They  who  are  in  God  have  always  been  and 
will  ever  be.  Paul's  statement  that  there  is  neither  male 
nor  female  in  Christ  Jesus,  means  that  Christ  Jesus  is 
God  with  us  expressed  in  bodily  form,  in  His  own  image 
and  likeness.  That  Christ  Jesus,  man,  His  image  and 
likeness,  excludes  neither  male  nor  female,  Jesus,  the  ex- 
pression of  God,  is  the  first  born  of  every  creature, 
and  so  includes  male  and  female.  Knowing  that  each 
are  the  same  spirit  and  that  the  bodies  of  each  are  the 
same  spirit-substance,  is  leaving  father  and  mother  and 
cleaving  unto  each  other.  It  is  Being  of  my  Being  and 
existence  of  my  existence,  or  bone  of  my  bone  and  flesh  of 
my  llesh,  what  God  has  joined  together. 

According  to  the  edict  of  human  belief,  the  Creator 
made  a  great  mistake  in  providing  for  reproduction.  In 
Divine   Science   we   are   compelled  to   reverse   this   edict 

[  190  ] 


and  let  the  search-light  of  Truth  illumine  the  whole  sub-  Marriage 
ject,  a  satisfactory  solution  of  social  problems  is  thus 
to  be  evolved.  Xo  part  of  the  body  should  be  under  con- 
demnation, nor  should  the  method  through  which  the 
body  comes  into  existence  be  debased  or  thought  lightly 
of. 

In  Science  and  Health,  'Mrs.  Eddy  says:  "Until  the 
spirit  of  creation  is  discerned,  and  the  union  of  male  and 
female  seen,  as  in  the  vision  of  the  Apocalypse,  where  a 
spiritual  sense  was  revealed  from  heaven,  let  this  union 
continue."  In  Divine  Science  the  spiritual  sense  of  mar- 
riage is  revealed  from  heaven  and  we  understand  that 
there  could  be  no  creation,  no  offspring  or  expression  of 
life  in  the  creature,  without  the  actual  presence  of  the  Cre- 
ator in  man,  male  and  female.  Then,  shall  marriage  cease 
because  we  know  the  truth?  By  no  means;  for  the  truth 
simply  reveals  that  it  is  eternal  in  Spirit,  and  stripped 
from  all  human  opinions  is  wholly  spiritual.  Christ's 
saying,  that  "In  the  resurrection  they  neither  marry,  nor 
are  given  in  marriage,"  means  that  in  Truth  the  unity 
of  Spirit  and  of  body  are  eternal.  The  first  fact  for 
every  student  of  Science  to  make  his  own,  is  that  there  is 
but  one  Spirit,  one  Substance ;  hence,  there  is  oneness 
of  bodies.  This  brings  us  back  to  the  grand  old  record 
of  Genesis,  where  marriage  is  announced  in  allegoric 
language  as,  "Bone  of  my  bone,  and  flesh  of  my  flesh," 
which,  when  referred  to  its  primal  subject,  means,  Being 
of  my  Being,  and  existence  of  my  existence — one  Spirit 
and  one  body,  one  Creator  and  one  creation.  ]\Ian  and 
wnnian.  side  by  side  in  the  Lord  is  God  manifest  in  form. 
The  W'lird  becomes  llesli.  This  discernment  is  the  Truth 
oi  creation.  The  s])iritual  conception  of  man,  male  and 
female  is  expressed  in  the  words,  "That  which  is  begot- 
ten (jf  S])irit  is  spirit."  It  is  the  revelation  of  the  uni- 
versal and  nexer-failing  law  of  exjjression,  without  which 

[  J!.l  ] 


Divine  Science  is  not  anything  made  that  is  made.  In  this  spiritual  view 
and  Healing  of  niarriage,  recognizing  the  Omnipresence  of  Spirit  as 
an  ever-active  power,  as  Life,  Love,  IntelHgence  and 
Power,  operating  in  its  own  creation,  one  comes  to  con- 
clusions that  truthfully  solve  life's  problem  and  right  all 
seeming  wrongs.  It  is  the  presence  of  the  Creator,  and 
His  action  in  man  that  prompts  the  true  idea  of  marriage. 
This  action  is  the  origin  of  all  children  and  of  all  activity 
of  child-life ;  it  is  the  inventive  intelligence  and  innate 
possibility  of  all  of  man's  handiwork. 

5.  Christ  did  not  mean  that  the  symbol  should  be 
done  away  with  when  he  said :  "Have  ye  not  read,  that 
He  which  made  them  at  the  beginning,  made  them  male 
and  female.  .  .  .  And  they  twain  shall  be  one  flesh?" 
He  meant  that,  as  they  believed  in  one  Spirit  just  so 
should  they  believe  in  oneness  of  flesh.  Every  truth 
expressed  symbolizes  the  nature  of  the  Expressor  of  it. 
But  we  should  not  rely  on  the  symbol  as  the  reality  consti- 
tuting marriage,  for  in  the  Resurrection  there  are  no 
adverse  opinions  about  it ;  but  instead,  "Two  are  seen  to 
be  as  one,"  and  the  oneness  is  what  God  has  joined 
together.  True  marriage  is  based  in  unity  of  Being  and 
upon  the  recognition  of  this  Truth  by  both  husband  and 
wife.  \'oluntary  cooperation  is  the  result  in  all  that  per- 
tains to  the  welfare  of  the  family ;  so  true  union  is  always 
based  in  Spirit.  The  marriage  certificate,  the  wedding 
ring,  the  marriage  ceremony,  do  not  make  two  individuals 
agree  as  one.  niarriage  is  not  based  in  these;  thev  are 
only  the  evidence  or  token  of  an  Eternal  Truth.  There 
is  no  environment  or  limitation,  when  viewed  aright,  in 
complying  with  the  literal  law  and  time-honored  custom 
of  marriage.  The  real  nature  of  the  One  All  is  Love. 
Love  is  God.  Love  knows  no  ownership.  It  expresses 
Itself  through  individuals,  causing  them  to  love  eacli 
other.     This  is  so  because  they  are  one  Spirit  and  oric 

[192] 


bod).    The  wife  does  not  own  the  husband,  nor  the  hus-      Marriage 
band  the  wife.    Their  true  independence  is  based  in  their 
unity  and  in  the  fact  that  they  are  bom  free  and  equal. 
There   is   no  subjection,   slavery  or  arbitrary   ruling  in 
Love.    Love  has  no  torments. 

6.  With  the  true  understanding  of  Being  the  true 
married  life  is  the  freedom  of  unity,  the  naturalness  of 
Life  itself  with  its  purity  and  perfection.  With  a  knowl- 
edge of  the  law  of  Being  and  its  true  use,  there  can  be 
no  abuse ;  nor  can  the  creative  energy  manifested, 
naturally,  between  husband  and  wife,  be  considered  base 
or  ignoble  in  purpose  or  actuality.  Many  think  that  the 
divinity  of  Christ  and  his  pre-existence  in  God,  proves 
nothing  for  us;  is  not  a  subject  of  interest  of  our  day; 
that  he  came  from  heaven  into  the  world,  but  that  we 
were  not  before  we  were  born  as  babes,  and  that  our 
continued  existence  as  a  special  personality  depends  on 
our  believing  on  Christ,  whom  they  think  is  altogether 
different  in  nature  from  what  we  are.  But  Science 
proves  that  we  all  were  in  God  before  we  expressed  our- 
selves in  bodily  form  and  that  our  bodies  came  forth 
by  the  same  law  of  expression.  Being  is  both  Cause  and 
eft'ect.  Creator  and  creation.  In  this  consciousness,  or 
"for  this  cause  man  leaves  father  and  mother  and  cleaves 
to  his  wife." 

7.  Tlie  fact  that  we  are  all  born  of  Spirit,  that  even 
as  babes  we  are  begotten  within  and  of  Spirit,  translates 
our  origin  as  babes  from  what  is  claimed  to  be  mortal 
man  into  immortal  Spirit,  where  it  is  seen,  "That  which  is 
born  of  Spirit  is  spirit,"  and  translates  our  visible  parents 
into  Spirit  lieing.  Some  have  believed  and  presented 
theories  to  the  effect  that  marriage  is  based  in  God,  in  that 
lie  creates  in  pairs,  two  souls  that  are  especially  adapted 
to  each  other;  and  who,  when  embodied  in  visil^le  form, 
will   nevL'r  be   satisfied   and    know    happiness   until   thev 

[193] 


Divine  Science  find  each  other.  It  is  left  to  conjecture  as  to  how  these 
and  Healing  two  souls  became  separated.  The  claim  suggests  a  per- 
sonal God  with  ability  to  create  just  two  that  could  agree 
and  no  more.  If  this  were  so  He  would  have  as  many 
different  souls  and  natures  as  there  are  pairs  in  the  uni- 
verse. The  thought  is  exceedingly  personal  throughout, 
and  does  not  represent  the  limitless  Truth  of  Being. 
Therefore,  this  theory  has  never  brought  satisfaction  to 
its  followers,  and  never  will.  Man  is  the  name  for 
humanity.  Male  and  female  both  belong  to  man ;  man  is 
God's  idea,  which  idea  is  expressed  in  bodily  form  in  men 
and  women ;  man  is  the  real  self-hood  of  all  men  in  God, 
and  is  also  the  real  self-hood  of  all  women  in  God. 

8.  "'Since  the  law  is  the  shadow  of  good  things  to 
come,"  says  Origen,  who  writes  sometimes  of  marriages, 
and  husbands  and  wives,  "we  are  not  to  understand  it  of 
marriages  of  flesh,  but  of  the  spiritual  marriage  of  Christ 
and  the  Church.  As,  for  instance,  Abraham  had  two 
wives,  etc.,  here  we  ought  not  to  confine  our  thought  to 
carnal  marriages  and  their  oft'spring,  but  to  extend  them 
to  the  mysteries  herein  signified.  And  there  are  numer- 
ous other  places  in  the  Scriptures  about  marriages,  but 
every  place  should  have  a  divine,  moral,  and  spiritual 
construction  put  upon  it.  Whoever,  therefore,  reads  the 
Scriptures  about  marriages  and  understands  no  more  by 
them  than  carnal  marriages,  errs,  not  knowing  the  Scrip- 
tures nor  the  power  of  God." 

Origen  tells  us  that  "The  Scriptures  are  of  little 
use  to  those  who  understand  them  according  to  the  letter." 
He  says  that  "The  source  of  many  evils  lies  in  adhering 
to  the  carnal  or  external  part  of  the  Scriptures."'  And 
adds  that,  "Those  who  do  so  shall  not  attain  to  the  king- 
dom of  God."  Origen,  St.  Augustine,  St.  Theophilus 
of  Antioch,  St.  Cyril,  St.  Jerome,  all  Fathers  of  the 
Church,  interpret  the  marriage  scene  in  Cana  of  Galilee 

[  194  ] 


in  a  spiritual  sense,  as  designed  to  represent  the  union  of  Marriage 
the  inner  with  the  outer,  which  turns  the  water  into 
wine  the  outer  or  letter  into  Spirit.  As  it  is  designed  in 
Genesis  to  represent  that  "The  waters  under  the  firma- 
ment," which  include  all  existing  things,  and  "The  waters 
above  the  firmament,"  which  are  all  God's  possibilities, 
are  forever  united.  The  same  spirit  of  Truth  embodied 
in  Christ  made  within  himself  of  twain  one  new  man, 
thus  making  peace.  "This  was  most  appropriately  the 
first  miracle  our  Lord  (Truth  and  Life)  is  described  as 
performing." 

9.  St.  Paul  took  the  same  view  of  marriage  as  did 
Origen,  of  which  he  writes  and  speaks  so  often.  In  his 
epistles  to  the  Ephesians  (chapter  5th),  he  interprets  his 
meaning  lest  it  be  not  understood  by  his  readers,  "This 
is  a  great  mystery,  but  I  speak  concerning  Christ  and  his 
church."  In  the  allegory  he  compared  man,  our  real 
limitless  self-hood,  with  Christ  who  is  the  head  of  the 
church.  Now  Christ,  who  is  God  expressed  and  dwelling 
in  our  midst,  is  the  head  of  the  church.  We  being  God 
expressed,  are  in  this  Truth,  the  head  of  the  church,  and 
we  with  Christ  are  also  its  salvation  or  Savior. 

Paul  also  placed  wives  in  this  allegory  as  individu- 
ality and  bodily  form,  and  says,  "husbands,  love  your 
wives  ;"  that  is,  we  in  our  invisible,  potential  self-hood, 
as  Divine  Idea,  must  love  the  individual  and  bodily  exist- 
ence, even  as  Christ  (the  Truth  and  Life)  also  loved  the 
church  and  gave  himself  for  it;  "That  he  might  sanctify 
and  cleanse  it  with  the  washing  of  water  by  the  word." 
That  he  might  present  it  to  himself  a  glorious  church, 
nt)t  having  spot  or  wrinkle  or  any  such  thing;  but  that  it 
should  be  holy  and  without  blemish.  So  ought  men  to 
love  their  wives  as  their  own  bodies,  lie  that  loveth  his 
wife  loveth  himself,  "h'or  no  man  ever  yet  hated  his  own 
Hcsh  ;  but  n(Juris]K-t]T  and  cherisheth  it,  even  as  the  Lord 

[  li»o  ] 


Divine  Science     the  church :     For  we  are  members  of  his  body,  of  his 
and  Healing     flesh,  and  of  his  bones."     Now,  because  we  are  just  the 
same  to  God  as  is  Christ,  the  Truth  of  self  is  spoken  to  us 
this  day,  and  of  His  fulness  have  all  we  received. 

10.  Paul  continues  to  say,  "For  this  cause  shall  a 
man  leave  father  and  mother  and  shall  he  joined  unto  his 
wife  and  they  two  shall  be  one  flesh."  This  is  a  great 
mystery :  "But  I  speak  concerning  Christ  and  the 
church.  Nevertheless,  let  every  one  of  you  in  particular 
so  love  his  wife,  even  as  himself;  and  the  wife  see  that 
she  reverence  her  husband."  How  could  every  one  of 
you  love  his  wife  as  himself  if  it  were  not  that  the  primal 
subject  of  the  allegory  is  that  the  eternal  self-hood  of 
male  and  female  is  the  Christ  of  God,  or  man  of  God. 
Then  we,  as  men  and  women  from  the  plane  of  pure 
being,  can  love  the  wife,  individuality  and  bodily  form, 
as  we  love  our  life  and  self-hood ;  and  then  individuality 
will  reverence  the  husband ;  and  from  the  plane  of  indi- 
viduality we  can  say,  the  Lord  is  my  husbandman,  for  we, 
each,  individually,  are  members  of  his  body,  flesh  and 
bones. 

Paul's  idea  of  submitting  ourselves  is  expressed  in 
the  twenty-first  verse.  After  telling  them  to  give  thanks 
always  for  all  things  unto  God,  the  Father  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  "Submitting  yourselves  one  to  another  in 
the  fear  (reverence)  of  the  Lord."  Then,  when  he  told 
the  wives  in  the  allegory,  to  submit  themselves  unto  the 
husbands  as  vmto  the  Lord,  he  meant  that  we  should 
mentally  bow  to  the  Truth  of  Pure  Being,  mentally  con- 
form to  the  Truth  that  our  Being,  body  and  all,  is  the 
Christ ;  and  this  men  and  women  should  ever  do  to  prac- 
tice Truth.  This  is  the  conception  that  Mary  had  of  her 
husband  when  the  angel  Gabriel  appeared  to  her  and  the 
Holy  Ghost  descended  upon  her.  In  this  Epistle  Paul 
conveys  no  idea  of  inferiority  or  superiority  between  hus- 

[  196  ] 


band  and  wife.     Love  and  reverence  are  one;  and  they      Marriage 
two  shall  be  one  flesh,  side  by  side  in  Truth. 

11.  Another  allegory  of  Paul's  that  has  been  greatly 
misunderstood  and  has  aroused  much  sentimental  feeling, 
is  that  of  Abraham  and  his  two  wives. 

■'For  it  is  written  that  Abraham  had  two  sons,  the 
one  by  a  bond  maid,  the  other  by  a  free  woman. 

"But  he  who  was  of  the  bond  woman  was  born  after 
the  flesh ;  but  he  of  the  free  woman  was  by  promise." 

Here  Paul  plainly  states :  "Which  things  are  an 
allegory,  for  these  are  the  two  covenants ;  the  oiie  from 
the  Mount  Sinai,  which  gendereth  to  bondage,  .  .  .  and 
answereth  to  Jerusalem  which  now  is,  and  is  in  bondage 
with  her  children. 

"But  Jerusalem,  which  is  above,  w'hich  is  free,  is  the 
mother  of  us  all.  .  .  . 

"Now  we,  brethren,  as  Isaac  was,  are  the  children 
of  promise. 

"But  as  then,  he  that  was  born  after  the  flesh,  perse- 
cuted him  that  was  born  after  the  Spirit."  Even  so  it  is 
now.  So  will  it  ever  be  as  long  as  we  believe  man  has 
two  natures — an  immortal  nature  and  a  mortal  one,  a 
Spirit  and  body  that  are  unlike  each  other.  The  law  says, 
cast  out  the  bond  woman  and  her  son ;  that  is,  cast  out 
the  false  belief  of  physical  causation  and  what  is  born 
of  it.  and  know  there  is  only  one  Source  and  Cause  in 
which  male  and  female  are  no  more  twain,  but  one  flesh. 

12.  God  could  not  be  Infinite  and  Supreme  Mind 
witliout  also  being  Generative  Idea;— the  jMother  Prin- 
ciple,— that  idea  in  which  the  Father  Idea,  as  principle 
acts  to  bring  forth  form.  God  does  not  act  from  without, 
but  within  himself  to  Create.  ]\Iind  contains  all  idea, 
that  of  I'^atherhood  and  ^Motherhood  and  childhood, 
llencc  the  consciousness  of  the  one  mind  is  One,  and  it 
has   said    in    Genesis.    "Pet   us   make   man."      Mind   acts 

[  l'-*T  ] 


Divine  Science  within  its  idea  as  Spirit  acts  within  soul,  and  may  be 
and  Healing  called  Father-Mother  idea  or  Father-Mother  soul. 
What  is  produced  by  creative  action  in  idea  is  actualized 
in  form ;  is  brought  forth  a  living  child ;  therefore,  child- 
hood is  an  expression  of  Parenthood.  What  is  joined 
together  in  God,  his  Being  forever  holds  united  as  one. 
Now  it  is  clear  that  marriage  is  the  unity  of  male  and 
female  and  that  unity  is  God.  The  injunction,  "Increase 
and  multiply,"  is  the  law  of  Being.  Shall  marriage  con- 
tinue? Truth's  answer  is,  it  shall  never  cease  to  be. 
"What  God  hath  joined  together,  (What  is  joined 
together  in  God)  let  no  man  put  asunder."  For  this 
reason,  in  the  resurrection  they  neither  marry  nor  are 
given  in  marriage,  but  are  as  the  angels  of  God  in  heaven. 
They  live  according  to  the  Truth  of  their  unity. 

13.  Some  will  say,  if  we  are  to  come  back  to  the 
record  of  Genesis  and  realize  that  we  are  all  one  substance 
and  that  substance  is  God,  where  is  there  any  choice  in 
marriage  ?  Whom  shall  I  marry  ?  What  would  my  choice 
be  based  upon  ?  I  am  sure  that  God-knowledge  would 
do  away  with  the  necessity  of  these  queries.  The  ques- 
tion would  be  settled  as  to  %\:hat  marriage  is,  and  as  to 
whom  you  were  to  live  with ;  and  if  there  was  no  choice 
based  in  desire,  no  one  could  be  disappointed.  The 
choice  based  in  Truth  would  be  a  constant  joy  and  rest. 
The  knowledge  of  Being  would  fulfill  its  own  law  and 
we  would  demonstrate  that  we  are  as  the  angels  of  God 
in  heaven.  ^Marriage  would  be  free  from  all  worldly 
desire  and  everything  that  is  not  according  to  Divine 
Love ;  for  this  reason,  all  seeming  trouble  would  be  dis- 
pelled and  false  beliefs  about  marriage  would  end, 
because  not  joined  together  in  God.  Every  child  would 
be  seen  to  be  a  Christ  child ;  which  means.  God  with  us. 
This  is  suffering  little  children  to  come  unto  ^^le.  It  is 
the  state  in  which  the  wife  is  not  without  the  husband, 

[198] 


nor  the  husband  without  the  wife  in  the  Lord.     It  is  also      Marriage 
understood  that  "He  that  is  joined  unto  the  Lord  is  One 
Spirit;"  hence,  one  body.     Here  we  can  agree  with  Paul, 
"Every  sin  that  a  man  doeth  is  without  the  body ;"  but 
he  that  committeth  sin,  sins  against  his  own  body. 

14.  As  the  origin  of  marriage  is  Spirit,  and  Spirit 
is  one,  a  thorough  study  of  Divine  Science  and  knowl- 
edge of  the  Truth  of  what  Being  is,  is  the  way  by  which 
the  true  soul  communion  and  satisfaction  can  be  enjoyed, 
which  people  expect  and  should  find  in  marriage.  With 
a  knowledge  of  the  Truth  of  Being,  all  apparent  inhar- 
mony  and  trouble  will  adjust  itself;  desire  will  not  govern 
the  conduct  of  one  toward  the  other.  The  consciousness 
that  sex  is  potential  in  the  Creator,  and  that  the  Law  of 
the  Creator  is  to  bring  forth  in  His  own  image  and  like- 
ness, enables  us  to  see  that  we  are  working  like  God  in 
bringing  forth  in  our  image  and  likeness ;  increasing  and 
multiplying  after  our  kind ;  and  that  the  son  of  man  is 
the  Son  of  God.  So,  dear  friends,  let  us  be  glad  and 
rejoice  in  our  Divine  Parenthood ;  that  we  were  born 
right :  that  our  Being  is  God ;  that  all  there  is  of  us  is 
Good. 

"Let  us  be  glad  and  rejoice,  and  give  honor  to  him : 
for  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb  is  come,  and  his  wife  hath 
made  herself  ready,  and  to  her  is  granted  to  be  arrayed  in 
fine  linen,  clean  and  white :  for  the  fine  linen  is  the  right- 
eousness of  saints." 

Let  us  rejoice  that  we  are  free  from  all  worldly  opin- 
ion and  l)elief  concerning  marriage;  that  we  are  sons  and 
daughters  of  the  ]\lo?t  High,  no  more  twain,  but  are 
joined  together  in  that  Spirit  which  is  Cause  and  eft'ect, 
wliich  no  man  can  put  asunder. 


[  ii>y  ] 


LESSON  XVII. 


MARRIAGE. 


"How  shall  this  thing  be,  seeing  I  knoiv  not  a  man?'' 

The  true  idea  of  the  unity  of  God  advanced  in  the 
new  Testament,  is  conveyed  in  what  Gabriel — man  of 
God — said  to  Mary  before  and  after  the  above  question. 
The  answer  to  Mary's  question  was  based  in  the  follow- 
ing conception  of  Truth :  "  The  Holy  Ghost  shall  come 
upon  thee,  and  the  power  of  the  Highest  shall  over- 
shadow thee."  To  be  overshadowed  by  the  power  of 
the  Highest  is  to  see  nothing  but  the  presence  that  over- 
shadows. 

Marriage  is  based  in  the  absolute  consciousness  of 
the  unity  of  the  one  All, — the  Source  of  creation,  Pro- 
duction or  Generation.  Re-creation,  re-production  or 
re-generation  mean  repetition  of  these  expressions.  The 
power  of  the  Highest  overshadowing  us  is  the  conscious- 
ness that  there  is  but  one  All.  Seeing  I  know  but  one 
and  that  One  not  a  man,  but  God,  "  How  shall  this 
thing  be?"  Because  there  is  but  One,  and  that  One  is 
God.  "That  holy  thing  which  shall  be  born  of  thee  shall 
be  called  the  Son  of  God,"  the  Son  of  the  Highest. 
Nothing  is  impossible  with  the  One  All ;  nothing  is  pos- 
sible apart  from  it ;  it  is  ever  present  and  manifesting  in 
us  all. 

Airs.  Eddy  says,  that  "Lentil  it  is  learned  that  gen- 
eration  rests  on  no  sexual  basis,  let  marriage  continue, 

[200  ] 


and  let  us  permit  no  such  disregard  of  law  as  may  lead  to  Marriage 
a  worse  state  of  society  than  now  exists.  Spirit  will 
eventually  claim  its  own,  and  the  voice  of  physical  sense 
be  forever  hushed."  It  is  true  that  generation  does  not 
rest  on  a  sexual  basis ;  but  there  is  no  basis  for  the  sexes 
but  the  Creator.  Let  all  things  be  based  aright,  and  right 
results,  which  are  just  and  loving,  will  follow.  In  the 
consciousness  of  Truth,  as  stated  in  the  previous  lesson 
on  marriage,  there  is  no  limitation  sensed  by  conforming 
to  the  law  of  the  land.  Spirit  does  claim  its  own  in  Truth 
and  there  is  no  physical  sense.  To  believe  that  marriage  is 
merely  carnal,  and  that  there  is  a  physical  sense  of  that 
fact,  is  to  believe  falsely  concerning  it.  As  we  are  united  in 
Spirit  and  in  Truth,  we  are  truly  One  Spirit,  and  being 
thus  united,  our  affection  for  each  other  is  centered  in 
Being.  Love,  which  is  God,  and  the  attention  given  to 
each  other  in  this  true  companionship  is  given  to  God 
manifest  in  the  flesh;  what  God  gives  to  His  own.  Two, 
then,  are  seen  to  be  One  Spirit  and  One  Body,  and  what 
God  has  joined  together  cannot  be  put  asunder.  This 
true  marriage  was  spoken  of  by  Hosea :  "And  it  shall 
be  at  that  day,  saith  the  Lord,  that  thou  shalt  call  me 
Ishi  (that  is,  my  husband),  and  shalt  call  me  no  more 
Baali  (that  is,  my  Lord).  And  I  will  betroth  thee  unto 
me  forever;  yea,  I  will  betroth  thee  unto  me  in  righteous- 
ness, and  in  judgment,  and  in  loving  kindness,  and  in 
mercies." — Hosca,  2:16-10. 

Husband  and  wife  are  forever  united  by  the  one  Law 
of  lixprcssion,  and  it  is  an  unalterable  Truth,  that  what 
we  are  one  with,  we  are  wedded  to.  So,  if  we  are  wedded 
to  form,  it  is  because  all  living  form  is  one  substance  ; 
if  we  are  wedded  to  the  Creator  of  all  form,  it  is  because 
we  are  one  with  the  Creator  in  substance.  So.  it  is 
written,  if  we  are  joined  to  the  Lord,  we  are  one  Lord — 
one  in  lining.     Literal  marriage  is,  tluTcfore,  a  s\nil)ol  of 

[201  J 


Divine  Science  the  reality  of  God's  Eternal  Unity.  All  the  obligations 
and  Healing  of  marriage  are  based  in  the  Truth  of  unity,  and  are  ful- 
filled by  keeping  this  conscious  unity  in  action.  To  keep 
what  God  is  and  does,  in  remembrance,  is  to  know  no 
man  after  the  fiesh  but  is  to  know  God — the  one  and  only 
Life  with  us — as  the  All  in  All ;  for  what  is  conceived  and 
brought  forth  is  necessarily  of  the  Most  High.  There  is 
no  end  to  the  reign  and  the  kingdom  of  this  consciousness. 
In  the  full  consciousness  that  there  is  naught  but  God, 
the  Good,  there  can  be  no  undesired  parenthood ;  the  chil- 
dren that  are,  are  divinely  brought  forth  and  treated  as 
such.  It  has  been  the  experience  of  many,  who  from  a 
personal  plane,  and  according  to  human  belief,  have 
planned  and  prepared  for  offspring,  to  bring  forth  chil- 
dren not  different  in  disposition  from  those  brought  forth 
without  previous  preparation.  In  some  cases,  where 
much  time  was  given  to  pleasantry,  and  what  was  sup- 
posed to  be  desirable  to  make  the  offspring  perfect,  it  was 
found  that  anything  but  desirable  conditions  were  present 
with  the  children.  What  lesson  does  this  suggest  to  us  ? 
It  is  evident  in  Divine  Science  that  we  must  know  the 
nature  of  God,  the  One  All,  know  the  infinitude,  perfec- 
tion and  goodness  of  the  One  and  only  Life,  Substance 
and  Power,  before  we  can  know  that  we  are  thinking  true 
thoughts — those  that  bring  forth  the  good  that  we  desire. 
A  true  spiritual  insight  into  marriage  from  the  plane  of 
Eternal  Lenity,  reveals  that  there  is  no  nature  for  us  to 
partake  of,  or  be,  but  the  Divine,  the  nature  of  the 
One  All.  But  if  our  divine  inheritance  is  not  under- 
stood, we  do  not  understand  how  to  plan  for  or  consider 
the  same  in  our  children,  for  in  belief  we  are  out  of  the 
way  of  understanding,  and  vain  effort  is  made  to  obtain 
what  we  falsely  imagine  are  our  needs. 

IMen  and  women  are  equally  spiritual  in  their  desire 
to  experience  the  office  of  parenthood.     This  is  neces- 

[  202  ] 


sarily  so,  because  it  is  the  power  and  possibility  of  Being      Marriage 

to  bring  forth  after  Its  kind.     "  Let  us  make  man,"  is  a 

possibihty  in  Omnipresence  which  can  only  be  expressed 

by  Omnipresence.     All  men  and  women  must,  therefore, 

in  nature  be  that  Omnipresence.     It  is  erroneous  belief, 

and  ignorance  of  Truth  that  shrinks  from  parenthood. 

Fear  of  suffering  and  the  sense  of  it,  belong  to  the  same 

erroneous  state.     This  is  why  many  unwise  things  are 

done  to  prevent   child-bearing.      Painless   parturition   is 

the  natural  state  of  motherhood,  and  this  natural  state 

has  been  demonstrated  time  and  again  in  Divine  Science. 

The  applied  Truth  of  our  Being  proves  that  the  natural 

office  of  child-bearing  is  performed  free  from  pain  and 

disability. 

The  love  of  the  All  Good,  the  conscious  purity  of 
purpose  of  this  office,  and  the  knowledge  of  the  unity 
of  All  Power,  firmly  held  to,  frees  from  the  usual  sense  of 
limitation,  fear,  and  consequent  suffering.  Everyone 
should  know  the  Truth  of  their  own  Being,  and  the 
Allness  of  God,  regardless  of  seeming  age  of  body.  So 
children  cannot  be  taught  the  Truth  of  their  Being  too 
young. 

In  Karccca,  by  Dr.  Alice  B.  Stockham,  we  read: 
"  Sexual  science  in  human  life  bears  such  a  close  analogy 
to  plant  life,  that  it  should  be  taught  with  the  same 
freedom  and  reverence.  ^lost  emphatically  the  young 
should  never  receive  any  idea  of  shame  or  debasement 
in  connection  with  any  natural  function." 

The  only  basis  from  which  the  Truth  can  l)e  taught, 
is  the  unity  of  God,  and  when  it  is  accepted  as  a  basis 
for  all  educative  subjects,  then  the  Truth,  tlie  whole 
Truth  of  the  law  of  Life  working  in  men  and  women, 
will  be  as  freely  taught  as  is  botany,  and  the  signs  of 
parenthood  will  be  joyfully  welcomed  in  the  jiurity  of  the 
one   Spirit   of   Life   and    P(twct.      When    we   understand 

[  -20:1  ] 


Divine  Science  that  our  part  in  the  reproduction  of  our  kind  is  simply 
iind  Healing  the  repetition  by  the  Creator  producing  in  His  own  image 
and  likeness,  we  have  the  right  conception  of  unity,  and 
have  made  a  right  beginning.  This  state  of  at-one-ment, 
held  to,  will  produce  correct  results,  those  in  accord  with 
the  true  nature  of  our  Being  in  all  the  relations  and 
interests  of  married  life. 

If  those  who  are  seeking  some  new  way  by  which  to 
bring  forth  children  knew  the  Truth  of  the  old,  or  God's 
way,  we  would  not  hear  so  many  vulgar  notions  expressed 
about  it.  It  is  only  in  the  failure  to  see  the  Truth  of  con- 
ception and  birth  that  anything  is  found  to  condemn.  To 
false  belief,  marriage  is  made  so  vulgar  that  plans  are 
made  to  discover  a  new  method.  All  that  is  necessary  is 
to  give  up  false  beliefs  about  it,  and  accept  it  in  its 
original  purity. 

The  One  All,  being  one  in  nature,  we  reason  and 
practice  poorly  unless  we  conform  all  our  ways  to  the 
Truth  of  what  is,  and  thus  prove  our  ways  to  be  spiritual, 
and  ordered  divinely.  If  this  is  done,  we  see  that  every 
child  not  only  has  a  right  to  a  parenthood  of  thoughtful 
preparation,  but  every  child  has  a  parenthood  hitherto  un- 
recognized save  in  the  record  of  the  birth  of  Jesus.  This 
record  testifies  of  the  truth  and  reality  concerning  the  birth 
of  every  child,  and  that  everyone  is  the  inheritor  of  Life, 
Love  and  Truth,  the  same  nature  and  mind  that  was  in 
Jesus,  the  Christ.  So,  in  a  knowledge  of  the  Truth  is  to  be 
found  all  desirable  conditions  pertaining  to  the  fulfillment 
of  the  command :  "  Multiply  and  replenish."  In  a  knowl- 
edge of  the  Truth  there  is  no  submitting  to  chance  mater- 
nity, nor  can  it  be  considered  a  misfortune  or  accident.  In 
it  we  see,  as  did  Paul,  "  We  are  children  of  God,  and  if 
children,  then  heirs;  heirs  of  God,  and  joint  heirs  with 
Christ."     What  a  wonderful  conception  !     Heirs  of  God ! 

[204] 


Not  heirs  of  certain  qualities  of  His  nature,  but  heirs  of      Marriage 
His  Infinity  and  Eternity. 

This  consciousness  affords  children  the  best  possible 
birth — the  Immaculate  and  pure  conception  which  must 
ever  accompany  the  realization  of  His  omnipresence,  the 
power  of  the  Highest  overshadowing  us.  This  conscious- 
ness is  absolute  purity,  in  which  the  entire  nature  of  man, 
as  he  is  to  God,  is  expressed  naturally.  He  does  not 
think  of  himself  as  master  and  servant,  of  being  dual, 
comprising  a  lower  and  higher  nature,  but  knows  him- 
self as  perfect  man  throughout,  a  perfect  whole,  knowing 
what  he  is  doing,  understanding  his  action  and  the 
natural  result  of  action.  This  birthright  of  unity  and 
equality  with  God  is  a  pearl  of  great  price,  more  precious 
than  all  human  beliefs  and  theories.  Would  we  enjoy 
the  purity  of  this  priceless  gem,  all  human  beliefs  about 
what  Being  is,  must  be  parted  with.  To  see  God  as 
All-in-All  is  to  know  no  man.  It  is  to  be  freed  from  the 
so-called  law  of  human  belief,  of  which  Paul  speaks  to 
the  Romans  in  the  following  language :  "  Wherefore, 
my  brethren,  ye  also  are  become  dead  to  the  law  by  the 
body  of  Christ ;  that  ye  should  be  married  to  another, 
to  him  who  is  raised  from  the  dead,  that  we  should  bring 
forth  fruit  unto  God." — (Romans  7:4.) 

We  are  to  conclude  that  in  Truth,  marriage  is  wholly 
spiritual,  and  thus  seen  it  is  freed  from  all  the  false 
beliefs  that  have  been  held  about  it.  Two  united  in  love, 
witii  purity  of  motive,  is  a  perfect  symbol  of  "  Let  us 
make  man."  The  image  and  likeness  says,  "  Let  ns  bring 
forth  after  our  kind;"  and  it  is  so.  God's  presence 
within  them  is  His  blessing  and  comniandnicnt,  "  In- 
crease, multiply  and  replenish  the  earth." 

"  This  is  my  commandment,  that  ve  love  one  another, 
even  as  I  have  loved  vou." 


[  tlOo  ] 


LESSON  XVIII. 


OVERCOMING  POVERTY. 


"Give  and  it  shall  be  given  unto  you." 
"Ask  and  ye  shall  receive." 
"Seek  and  ye  shall  find." 
"Knock  and  it  shall  be  opened  unto  you." 
"That  Ti'hich  a  man  sozveth,  the  same  shall  he  also 
reap." 

"Such  as  I  have  give  I  unto  thee." 

Poverty  means  destitution  of  property,  want  of  con- 
venient means  of  subsistence,  need. 

Any  deficiency  of  resources  that  are  needed  or 
desired.     Especially  a  lack  of  sentiment  or  words. 

"What  is  poverty  to  a  gentleman,  is  competence  to  a 
day  laborer."  These  are  Webster's  definitions  of 
poverty. 

2.  To  speak  on  the  negative  side  of  things,  there 
are  different  kinds  of  poverty.  Any  deficiency  of  re- 
sources that  are  needed  or  desired  w^ould  come  under 
that  head.  There  may  be  poverty  of  thought,  of  feel- 
ing, of  purpose.  If  so,  it  must  show  out  in  want  of 
words,  a  lack  of  harmonious  sensation,  and  desire  for  the 
ability  to  do  good.  While  we  are  acknowledging  lack 
within  ourselves, — lack  of  happiness,  lack  of  health,  or 
a  lack  of  success  along  any  line  we  desire  to  succeed  in, 
we  are  claiming  deficiency  of  resources,  and  are  giving 
out  what  we  do  not  wish  to  receive  at  the  hands  of  others 

[  206] 


as  full  measure,  pressed  down  and  running  over.     We      Overcoming 
are  sowing  what  we  do  not  enjoy  reaping.  Poverty 

3.  So,  there  seems  to  be  poverty  of  happiness,  of 
good  feeling  and  pure  motive  as  well  as  of  food,  rai- 
ment and  shelter,  but  there  is  no  reason  why  this  should 
seem  to  be  so.  The  Supreme  Source  and  Cause  can 
never  admit  this  seeming  to  a  place  among  its  own ;  it 
is  not  the  outcome  of  knowledge,  but  the  result  of  igno- 
rance. Then,  to  do  away  with  all  seeming  deficiency 
of  resources  is  to  know  truth,  which  makes  free ;  is  to 
have  knowledge  of  things  as  they  are,  and  w'ork  the 
law  that  is  all  prosperous.  Knowledge  is  always  a 
remedy  for  ignorance. 

In  this  enlightened  age  when  there  are  so  many 
Scientists,  wdio  have  found  their  good  and  are  demon- 
strating the  law  of  affluence,  every  person  should  be 
encouraged  to  believe  that  what  has  been  done  can  be 
done.  What  is  for  another  to  enjoy  is  for  me  to  enjoy. 
Each  one  should  encourage  himself  to  believe  that  I 
can   accomplish   what   others   have   accomplished. 

4.  When  the  majority  of  people  know  how  to  live, 
they  will  make  Truth  the  law  of  the  land,  and  will 
govern  it  accordingly.  They  will  be  a  law  unto  them- 
selves, and  unhappiness,  sickness  and  poverty  will  be 
among  the  by-gones  of  the  past.  True  Spiritual  educa- 
tion will  have  revealed  to  them  that  happiness  is  within 
themselves;  will  have  revealed  the  unfailing  health  and 
absolute  success  of  their  own  Ileing.  They  will  have 
located  their  good  in  Being;  which  will  enable  them 
to  demonstrate  it.  Some  say,  it  is  a  disgrace  to  be  finan- 
cially poor,  but  we  need  not  add  the  word  disgrace  to 
it.  thinking  it  is  more  appropriate  to  do  so  than  to  add 
it  to  mental  ])overty,  or  a  lack  of  spiritual  ajipreciation 
of  truth,  or  any  other  seeming  deficiency. 

5.  In  Divine  Science  students  are  tirst  taught  what 

[207] 


Divine  Scietice  Being's  power  and  possibilites  are,  then  why  they 
and  Healing  should  and  how  they  can  make  them  manifest.  Mental 
poverty  leads  to  all  other  kinds,  so  to  speak.  Let  us 
not  be  poor  in  thought  or  belief  and  we  shall  know  that 
there  are  no  barriers  in  the  way  of  our  demonstrating 
the  freedom  and  fullness  of  Truth  in  all  our  ways.  "  In 
our  present  occupation  there  is  not  sufficient  business 
to  bring  the  income  necessary  for  the  needs  of  those 
depending  upon  it."  You  naturally  ask,  "How  shall 
I  increase  it?"  We  would  answer  by  first  knowing  the 
fact  and  valuing  it  that  you  are  the  business  manager, 
that  you  are  the  maker  and  creator  of  your  own  con- 
ditions ;  that  you  can  manage  your  business  in  perfect 
accord  with  the  universal  law  of  success ;  and  that  you 
cannot  work  against  the  law,  and  do  anything,  without 
running  against  seeming  obstacles.  Thousands  of  Di- 
vine Scientists  have  testified  to  the  increase  of  business 
through  applying  its  principles,  and  those  who  have  not 
as  yet  demonstrated  can  do  so. 

6.  It  was  and  is  intended  by  the  Creator  that  we 
succeed,  be  happy  and  healthy.  You  desire  health ;  how- 
will  you  get  it?  First  acknowledge  that  it  is  located 
where  you  can  have  free  access  to  it.  You  have  lost  your 
health  ?  Then  to  find  it  you  must  be  where  it  is ;  that 
which  is  lost  cannot  be  found  unless  you  are  in  the 
place  where  it  is.  You  must  either  go  to  it,  or  it  must 
come  to  you,  or  you  must  discover  that  both  are  in  the 
same  place.  Recognize  that  the  seeming  lost  health  is 
in  Being  and  then  say,  I  am  it ;  I  am  health,  and  am 
demonstrating  it.  The  way  to  prove  that  you  are  not 
poor  in  health  is  to  commence  to  be  health  its  self, — 
the  very  wealth  that  you  wish  to  demonstrate.  If  you 
want  to  be  happy  do  the  same.  Recognize  that  it  is  innate 
then  give  it  full  play  in  your  thought,  feeling  and  in  all 
things  you  do.     Sourcing  all  things  in  Being  where  you 

[208] 


can  get  at  them  opens  the  way  for  their  demonstration.  Overcoming 
It  does  away  with  all  anxious  desire,  worry  and  fretting  Poverty 
with  hope  deferred  and  erroneous  anticipations  of  the 
future.  This  is  truly  conquest  of  poverty,  it  is  being 
the  fund  of  wealth  desired,  that  knows  no  lack.  It  is 
the  finding  that  follows  true  seeking.  It  is  the  receiv- 
ing that  follows  true  asking.  It  is  that  which  is 
given  unto  you,  when  you  give  yourself  credit  for  being 
God-like  and  doing  as  He  does  and  having  the  same  re- 
sults. There  are  no  obstacles  of  duality  in  this  con- 
quest. 

7.  The  overcoming  of  poverty  is  not  merely  per- 
sonal or  individual ;  it  is  universal,  individual  and  per- 
sonal. Some  may  say  since  there  is  no  poverty  how  can 
one  speak  intelligently  on  the  overcoming  of  poverty? 
The  overcoming  is  the  conquest  of  false  beliefs ;  every 
erroneous  belief  of  lack  of  whatever  nature,  and  the  con- 
ditions resulting  therefrom.  I  am  the  conquest.  I  am  the 
resurrection.  I  am  the  manifestor  of  success,  health 
and  happiness. 

8.  In  the  old  way  of  believing  we  have  not  enjoyed 
the  riches  that  belonged  to  us.  Our  inheritance  is  God. 
W'e  should  say  understandingly,  ''  Such  as  I  have  give  I 
thee,"  and  begin  to  give  out  of  that  which  we  have.  This 
will  soon  bring  the  realization  that  giving  and  receiving, 
externally  speaking,  go  hand  in  hand  and  are  never 
separated ;  it  will  prove  that  having  includes  demonstra- 
tion ;  that  l^MUg  includes  right  doing  in  the  right  time 
and  place. 

9.  We  all  really  and  truly  enjoy  a  realization  of 
true  wealth,  true  overcoming,  true  conquest,  by  wiiat 
we  give  out  of  that  which  is  potential  within.  It  seems 
paradoxical  to  say.  we  have  just  what  we  give  or  that 
we  receive  just  that  for  which  we  ask.  and  roaji  just 
what   we   sow.      We  cannot   sow  one   kind  of  seed  and 

L  201»  ] 


Divine  Science  reap  another.  We  cannot  ask  for  one  thing  and  be  given 
and  Healing  another.  If  we  ask  for  bread  God  will  not  give  a  stone. 
If  we  truly  give  we  do  not  lose  what  we  have ;  for  ye 
shall  receive  is  the  law  of  balance,  the  justice,  love,  and 
goodness  that  sustains  the  universe  in  order  and  supreme 
harmony. 

10.  He  who  overcomes  seeming  poverty  knows  no 
lack,  no  law  by  which  poverty  can  be  brought  about  and 
made  real.  In  this  conquest  we  know  that  there  is  a 
power  of  equalization,  a  law  of  justice  that  has  said, 
"Give  and  ye  shall  receive,"  that  will  prevent  one  class 
of  people  from  impoverishing  another  class.  That  law 
is  working  now  and  will  continue  ever.  If  there  were 
not  enough  in  the  world  for  the  necessities  and  comfort 
of  all  people,  outside  of  the  accumulation  of  wealth  held 
by  trusts,  this  law  of  equalization  would  distribute  what 
they  had  in  store.  It  would  not  remain  hoarded  up  for 
one  moment.  There  are  no  vaults  or  safes  that  could 
prevent  the  law  of  justice  from  distributing  what  was 
therein  contained,  if  there  were  not  enough  outside  for 
the  happiness  of  every  person.  Such  is  the  comfort,  rest 
and  certainty  of  one  who  truly  understands  and  has 
demonstrated  over  poverty.  To  Him  the  universe  is  a 
just  one — its  law  is  love;  it  is  beneficent  in  all  places  at 
all  times.  There  is  no  need  to  fear  coming  to  want,  at 
any  time,  in  any  place,  under  any  conditions  or  circum- 
stances. This  law  is  operative  for  every  individual. 
Rest,  ye  children  of  God,  and  cease  your  striving. 

11.  Divine  Science  is  a  great  working  and  equal- 
izing power  in  the  world.  Let  every  one  who  wants  to 
help  wield  its  power  to  silently  and  openly  arbitrate 
matters,  where  there  is  seeming  disagreement,  instead 
of  resorting  to  conflict,  study  deeply  into  the  imper- 
sonal principles  of  Science  and  apply  them.  Individually 
we  must  each  be  givers  and  receivers — do  the  thing  we 

[210] 


would  have  clone  unto  us.     We  should  lovingly  receive      Overcoming 
and  appreciate  our  being  treated  by  others  as  we  have      Poverty 
treated  them.     We  should  not  receive  to  ourselves  any 
other  kind  of  treatment. 

12.  How  shall  we  begin  to  give?  You  say  I  have 
nothing  to  spare,  I  cannot  afford  to  give,  I  must  receive 
before  giving.  Then  know  that  the  only  receiving  there 
is  before  giving  is  the  willingness  on  our  part  to  admit 
that  we  are  heirs  of  God  and  joint  heirs  with  Christ; 
that  all  that  our  Father  has  is  ours  and  all  that  is  ours 
is  our  Father's,  for  we  are  one.  That  we  are  co-workers 
together  with  the  all  good.  Now  is  the  accepted  time. 
The  time  to  accept  all  that  rightly  belongs  to  us.  Now 
you  have  received,  then  you  should  begin  giving.  Now 
is  the  time  to  be  healthy,  wealthy  and  happy.  Give  out 
health,  give  out  the  wealth  of  your  being,  give  out  its 
true  happiness. 

13.  The  author  has  practiced  this  and  has  expe- 
rienced the  working  of  the  law^  of  opulence  in  every 
conceivable  way.  She  has  no  fear  of  coming  to  want, 
no  consciousness  that  such  a  thing  as  real  poverty  can 
be.  She  knows  that  it  is  impossible  to  desire  what  she 
should  not  have ;  hence,  cannot  desire  what  she  cannot 
have.  If  any  one  had  told  her  before  she  realized  truth, 
tliat  she  could  or  would  carry  on  the  responsible  work, 
and  acc()m])lish  the  vast  amount  that  she  does  from 
day  to  clay,  she  would  have  thought  and  said,  impossible. 
Since  knowing  that  Ilcing  is  the  law  of  supply,  she  is 
free  to  undertake  what  should  be  accomplished,  whether 
the  money  is  in  hand  or  not.  knowing  that  the  demand 
ior  the  work  contains  the  stipplv  ;  that  there  is  a  Spirit 
(  )nmi])resent  in  all.  who  distril)utcs  where  it  belongs. 
\\  here  once  she  would  have  been  ner\cd  to  a  verv  high 
tension  o\-er  conditions  she  now  sees  no  ])ower  in  them 
and  no  place   for  them,  and  is  at  rest  in  her  \vork. 

[211] 


Divine  Science  14.     "He  that  scattereth,  increaseth."     We  cannot 

ijnd  Healing  gain  riches  along  true  lines  by  doing  poor  work.  We 
should  put  our  whole  mind  and  soul  in  what  we  do,  and 
not  be  poor  in  concentration,  in  attention,  or  in  determi- 
nation. Our  attention  must  be  given  to  our  work  to  do 
it  well.  No  one  ever  achieved  greatness  who  allowed 
himself  to  be  turned  from  his  course,  or  switched  about 
by  every  wind  of  doctrine.  To  practice  truth  go  alone 
a  few  minutes  as  often  as  convenient  with  the  conscious- 
ness of  what  Being  is,  and  affirm  the  truth.  Then  go 
forth  and  practice  it  in  thought,  word  and  act.  Think 
and  say  I  am  affluent  until  you  feel  that  it  is  so.  Then 
yield  not  your  point  of  realization  to  old  habits  of  speech 
and  lines  of  thought,  but  hold  on  steadfastly  to  the  realiza- 
tion, that  I  am  affluent  though  there  is  not  a  penny  in 
the  purse  or  even  in  prospect  in  the  ordinary  view  of 
things.  Spiritually  speaking,  if  you  are  one  with  God, 
money  is  yours  just  as  much  before  it  comes  into  your 
hand  as  it  is  after.  Therefore,  know  that  he  who  works 
all  things  together  for  good,  according  to  his  own  infinite 
bounty,  "knows  that  ye  have  need  of  these  things,"  and 
said,  "If  I  will  not  open  you  the  windows  of  heaven, 
and  pour  you  out  a  blessing,  that  there  shall  not  be 
room  enough  to  receive  it."  ]\Ial.  3 :  10.  None  of  us 
desire  to  reap  the  reward  of  poor  sowing  or  to  eat  the 
bread  of  poverty.  We  want  a  good  bountiful  harvest 
and  the  living  bread  of  which,  if  we  eat  we  shall  not 
die.  To  store  up  a  harvest  of  good  and  to  partake  of 
the  true  bread  in  the  right  way  is  desirable  to  all.  "Be- 
hold, the  fields  are  ripe  and  ready  for  harvest."  Now, 
is  always  the  harvest  time,  spiritually  speaking.  In  reap- 
ing we  may  gather  tares  (people  may  come  to  us  with 
numerous  undesirable  experiences)  but  the  first  thing 
to  be  done  is  to  bundle  them  altogether  to  be  burned, — 
consumed  as  by  fire ;  thus  we  gather  the  good  unto  our- 

[212] 


selves.  We  find  that  our  store  house  is  always  full  of 
good  things.  The  practice  of  truth  means  constant  sow- 
ing, constant  reaping  and  constant  supply. 

15.  The  author  has  no  desire  to  say  anything  upon 
this  subject  that  has  not  been  her  privilege  to  demon- 
strate. One  can  speak  with  authority  of  those  things 
which  they  have  actualized  in  their  life.  Divine  Science 
is  a  Hving  actualization  in  her  daily  work.  Its  law  is 
demonstrable  for  every  one  who  will  go  to  the  depths 
of  its  principles  and  apply  them  personally. 

16.  When  you  read  or  listen  to  this  glorious  truth 
and  great  principle  of  opulence,  do  not  try  to  find,  in 
your  imagination,  another  way  by  which  its  demonstra- 
tion could  have  taken  place.  Never  allow  yourself  to 
say,  *Tt  would  have  happened  anyway ;  other  people  are 
healthy,  happy  and  successful  who  are  not  scientists." 
People  can  get  themselves  into  such  a  mixed  mental 
state  by  speaking  in  this  way,  that  it  is  not  an  easy  matter 
for  them  to  discern  truth  enough  to  be  happy  any  place, 
under  any  circumstances,  or  to  harmonize  with  any  sur- 
roundings. It  is  true  that  people  often  demonstrate 
temporarily  along  the  various  lines  of  success  and  accom- 
plishments without  studying  science,  but  they  are  as  apt 
to  lose  as  to  gain.  There  is  no  deep  sense  of  rest  or 
certainty  in  connection  with  their  possessions.  They  are 
just  as  fearful  of  losing  as  they  are  eager  to  gain.  While 
with  scientists  there  is  the  certainty  of  knowledge,  the 
rest  of  Being  and  the  opulence  of  an  unfailing  law. 

17.  When  you  have  read  a  science  lesson  or  listened 
to  the  teachings  of  science  or  when  vou  have  made  your 
affirmations,  do  not  turn  from  trutii  by  nmrnun'ing  about 
your  conditions,  and  affirm  sickness.  unlia])i)incss  and 
])(ivcrty  for  yourself.  Do  not  inurmiu-  against  the  s])iri- 
tual  authoritv  of  an\-  one.  "  I'or  with  what  judgment  ye 
judge,  \e  shall  be  judged."    Miriam,  the  sister  of  Moses, 

[213] 


Overcoming 
Poverty 


Divine  Science  rebelled  against  his  authority  and  her  punishment  was, 
and  Healing  that  she  was  stricken  with  leprosy.  Rebel  not,  resist 
not,  we  should  each  attend  strictly  to  our  Father's  busi- 
ness ;  the  business  of  the  origin  of  all  things.  We  can- 
not murmur  against  another  for  One  is  All.  We  can 
murmur  only  against  ourselves.  The  habit  of  doing  so 
is  liable  to  show  out  in  almost  any  undesirable  condition. 

1 8.  Think  and  say,  to  and  of  others,  your  authority 
is  all  right.  I  am  also  authority  in  so  far  as  I  choose  to 
recognize  and  practice  truth.  Say,  nothing  can  prevent 
my  own  from  coming  to  me.  There  is  nothing  to  prevent 
my  being  healthy,  happy  and  affluent. 

19.  Do  not  always  scrimp  yourselves  to  succeed, 
but  remember,  "Such  as  I  have  give  I  thee."  "God  loves 
a  cheerful  giver."  Treat  yourselves  until  you  have  a 
realizing  sense  of  being  the  principle  of  supply,  even  the 
law  of  success.  All  good  should  be  accepted  and  handled 
with  loving  hearts. 

20.  In  the  old  way  of  seeing  things,  and  "becoming 
by  and  by,"  if  any  seeming  trouble  arose  the  thought 
was,  we  are  under  its  influence.  We  naturally  fretted 
and  chafed  because  of  its  supposed  dominion  and  belief 
of  our  subjection.  In  the  "new  and  living  way"  we 
stand  unmoved,  knowing  our  eternal  dominion ;  that 
we  are  able  to  abound  in  all  good  things,  even  to  the 
riches  of  the  infinite  whole.  We  thus  continue  the  even 
tenor  of  our  way.  It  may  rain,  hail  and  storm,  mentally 
speaking,  but  w^e  do  not  forget  who  we  are,  or  what 
manner  of  Spirit  w^e  are  of. 

21.  To  be  rich  in  Being  is  to  be  rich  in  mentality 
and  is  to  be  rich  visibly.  Then  let  us  lay  hold  of  the 
riches  of  Being,  locate  our  wealth,  so  that  we  can  prove 
our  opulence.  Let  us  sow  freely,  give  forth  full  measure 
and  we  shall  reap  bountifully  and  receive  abundantly. 
Let  us  affirm : 


[214] 


I  am  health,  God  is  the  health  of  His  people. 

I  am  success,  God  is  unlimited  success. 

I  am  happy,  God  is  supreme  happiness. 

I  am  not  poor  in  health. 

I  am  not  poor  financially. 

I  am  not  poor  in  happiness. 

I  have  given  what  is  given  unto  me. 

I  have  received  what  I  have  asked  for. 

I  have  knocked  and  the  source  of  all  good  has 
opened  unto  me. 

I  have  sown  from  this  source  and  have  reaped  its 
bountiful  harvest. 

I  have  given  such  as  it  contains. 

The  All  is  the  Creator  and  creation. 

We  indivlduallv  are  givers  and  receivers. 


Overcoming 
Poverty 


i'kavi:k  of  tiiaxkfulkess. 

22.  Oh,  thou  holy  presence  in  whom  we  all  live  and 
breathe  and  carry  on  our  living  work,  we  love  to  exalt 
Thee  as  all  in  all  and  glorify  Thy  name  as  wholeness. 
We  rejoice  in  Thee,  Oh,  Supreme  All  as  our  abiding 
place  forever.  We  rejoice  that  in  Tiiee  we  live,  are 
moved,  and  are ;  that  none  of  Thy  children  are  outside 
the  fold  of  unity,  which  is  Thy  unfailing  protection.  We 
are  thankful  that  all  are  in  Thy  loving  embrace.  May 
the  heart  of  Thv  blessed  humanitv  be  turned  to  this  sus- 
taining  and  comforting  truth.  May  it  find  Thy  health, 
Thy  liap])incss  and  Thy  bounty  to  be  its  very  own.  Our 
thankfulness  consists  in  our  realization  that  all  things 
are  ours,  and  that  while  we  are  vet  asking  it  is  given. 


[215] 


LESSON  XIX. 


IMMORTALITY. 


Immortality  means  the  quality  of  being  immortal; 
exemption  from  death  and  annihilation;  unending  exist- 
ence; so  it  is  clear  that  immortality  does  not  necessarily 
refer  to  life  after  death,  an  existence  that  begins  with  the 
death  of  the  body.  It  is  more  than  this,  it  is  self  exist- 
ence; Life  entirely  exempt  from  death.  Life  that  has 
always  been,  will  always  be.  This  is  what  the  allness 
and  unity  of  Life  means. 

"Earth's  crammed  with  heaven,  and  every  common 
hush's  afire  with  God.  But  only  he  zvho  sees  takes  off 
his  shoes." 

Like  expresses  like.  The  perfection,  purity  and  full- 
ness of  Infinite  mind  produces  pure  thought — thought 
fully  rounded  out — which  shows  accuracy  in  word  and 
deed. 

2.  To  accept  the  creator  as  our  Being,  one  must 
stop  the  efifort  to  create  Being,  or  to  create  anything  ex- 
cept by  being  the  Source  of  it,  or  to  express  anything 
except  by  being  the  Expressor  of  it.  To  form  or  reform 
outward  conditions  or  forms,  the  work  must  commence 
within  and  work  from  within  out.  Not  that  the  work  of 
reformation  is  that  of  an  Infinite  Mind  or  Being  reform- 
ing itself,  or  making  itself  dififerent  from  what  it  is ;  such 
a  thing  is  simply  impossible.  To  reform  is  a  repetition 
of  the  act  of  Being  imaging  forth  its  nature. 

Immortality  is  not  gained  by  personal  works  that 
[216  J 


any  man  should  boast,  but  it  is  the  truth  of  an  everywhere      Immortality 
present  intelligent  Mind.     It  is  to  be  laid  hold  of  and 
brought  to  light.     So,  "If  ye  abide  in  me,  (the  I  that  I 
am,)  and  My  words  abide  in  you,  ye  shall  ask  what  ye 
will  and  it  will  be  done  unto  you." 

3.  Many  at  the  present  time,  as  well  as  in  the 
past,  have  believed  bodily  immortality  possible,  and  have 
worked  to  attain  its  demonstration.  The  general  belief 
held  is  that  immortality  of  form  depends  upon  some 
special  unfoldment,  due  to  personal  effort.  The  author 
has  met  with  spiritual  students  who  were  trying  to  im- 
mortalize their  bodies  by  affirmations  without  any  knowl- 
edge of  or  reference  to  the  greatest  thing  ever  known, 
that  there  is  but  One  Substance  or  One  Spirit,  and  not 
two ;  and  that  two  substances  cannot  be  found  any  more 
than  can  the  Holy  Spirit  and  another  spirit  be  known ; 
and  that  the  All  is  self-existing.  The  consciousness  of 
Truth  is  the  day,  or  light,  in  which  Jesus  said,  "Ye  shall 
know  that  I  am  in  the  Father,  and  ye  in  Me,  and  I  in  you." 
What  is  not,  cannot  be  demonstrated.    What  is,  can  be. 

4.  The  following  testimony  of  a  theologian  is  direct 
and  good :  "The  most  radical  and  far-reaching  disclosure 
of  the  evolutionar\-  philosophy  is  that  of  the  unity  of 
Law  and  Life  and  Truth.  It  is  the  revelation  and  con- 
vincing proof  that  there  is  not  a  dualism  in  the  universe 
— that  there  are  not  two  verities,  one  of  the  Divine  and 
one  of  the  human  ;  that  there  are  not  two  moralities,  the 
one  of  heaven,  the  other  of  earth — but  that  all  law  is  one, 
all  life  is  one,  all  Truth  is  one.  It  is  almost  bewildering  to 
tliink  of  the  effect  of  such  a  revelation  upon  all  our  think- 
ing. It  has  already  been  the  solvent  of  many  ancient 
superstitions,  and  it  will  be  the  solvent  of  many  more." 

The  law  of  heaven  is  the  law  of  earth.  Those  who 
are  seeking  tlie  law  of  heaven  through  death,  ignore  the 
fact  that  it  is  the  only  law  of  earth  manifested  liere  and 

[217] 


Divine  Science  now.  They  are  dealing  with  a  supposed  separation  that 
and  Healing  does  not  exist.  The  law  of  God  is  God  himself.  The 
law  of  good  is  good  itself.  It  is  to  be  seen  that  Divine 
Science  is  entirely  free  from  worldly  opinions  of  mate- 
rialism, mortality  and  dualism.  Where  this  great  Truth 
is  not  understood,  immortality  is  argued  for,  as  possible 
for  the  future,  and  the  fact  of  its  reality  is  overlooked. 

5.  Paul  speaks  of  immortality  as  something  that 
already  is,  and  is  to  be  put  on.  "When  this  corruptible 
shall  have  put  on  incorruption,  and  this  mortal  shall  have 
put  on  immortality,"  death  is  swallowed  up  of  life. 

What  is  the  truth  to  which  Jesus  referred,  when  he 
said:  'Tf  a  man — any  man — keep  my  sayings  he  shall 
never  see  death."  One  of  these  sayings  is,  'T  am  the 
Resurrection  and  the  Life."  Another  is,  "I  am  the  Way, 
the  Truth  and  the  Life ;"  also,  "I  and  my  Father  are 
One."  Then,  it  is  clear  from  this  teaching  that  we  must 
see  the  Unity  of  Substance  and  accept  the  Truth  that 
%ve  are  it,  which  is  oneness  with  the  Father;  that  in  Him 
W'C  have  Being ;  that  in  Son-ship  is  life,  and  the  life  is  the 
light  of  men ;  that  in  my  flesh  do  I  see  God ;  that  my 
substance  was  not  hid  from  Thee  or  from  Me  before  I 
was  expressed  in  the  earth ;  that  I  am  co-eternal  and  self- 
existent  in  God. 

6.  Divine  Science  and  Natural  Science  meet  in  the 
Infinitude  and  Omnipresence  of  God ;  the  unity  of  the 
All.  Divine  Science  has  a  definite  system  of  teaching 
based  on  and  in  the  allness  and  everywhereness  of  the 
One,  and  the  nowness  of  Eternal  Life.  Natural  Science 
has  formulated  nothing,  but  it  holds  in  conjecture  what 
will  be  the  result  of  this  mighty  Truth. 

The  old  line  of  demarcation  between  what  was  sup- 
posed to  be  the  natural  and  the  real,  or  the  natural  and 
the  spiritual,  has  disappeared,  for  Science  proves  that  we 
are  here  and  now  in  a  spiritual  world,  in  the  true  sense 

[218] 


of  the  term ;    and  it  is  only  to  false  beliefs  and  opinions      Immortality 
that  it  does  not  seem  so. 

A  minister  once  said  to  the  author,  "I  would  be 
afraid  to  teach  as  boldly  as  you  do,  for  fear  that  some 
professor  would  discover  something  contrary  to  what 
I  w^as  teaching."  He  who  knows  Truth  is  certain  that 
all  discoveries  will  blend  with  what  he  knows.  Do  you 
wonder  that  the  feelings  of  so  many  people  are  deeply 
stirred  at  the  present  time  on  this  mighty  truth,  when,  as 
one  Natural  Scientist  has  expressed  it,  they  see  "God 
as  the  ultimate  fact  and  Spirit  the  one  foundation  on 
which  all  things  rest?"  This  is  a  well  known  fact,  into 
which  tlie  scientists  of  the  twentieth  century  have  entered 
and  are  living. 

Dr.  S.  Stanley  Hall  has  said,  "Out  of  the  research  of 
chemists  and  biologists  there  is  unfolding  something 
that  might  as  well  be  called  love  as  anything  else.  The 
word  'love'  is  the  most  fitting  motto  to  be  placed  in  any 
of  our  biological  laboratories ;  for  the  reinforcement  of 
the  good  old  Bible  doctrine  of  love  is  coming  througli  the 
microscope  and  the  laboratory." 

Prof.  Dolbear  says,  'T  think  we  are  very  near  to  a 
scientific  basis  of  immortality  that  will  transform  most  of 
our  thinking." 

Prof.  A.  J.  Duboise  believes  that  the  discovery  lias 
already  been  made,  and  presents  his  arguments  with  great 
force  in  an  essay  entitled  "Science  and  Immortality." 
The  following  is  an  extract :  "The  Scientific  basis  of 
Theism  is  recognized  by  all  Scientific  men,  whatever  their 
religious  beliefs  or  their  views  of  a  future  life." 

An  eminent  Physicist  was  asked  the  question,  "Will 
college  text  books  declare  the  unity  of  force,  the  oneness 
of  phenomena,  physical,  mental  and  spiritual?"  He  re- 
plied, "Ves,  even  the  mixst  elementary  manuals  will  begin 
with    the    fact    of    Deity    as    the    first    fact    of    physical 

[21!)] 


Divine  Science  knowledge,  and  thus  bring  Theology  and  Science  into  soli- 
and  Healing  darity."  Commenting  on  this  statement,  Dr.  C.  T.  Stock- 
well  says  :  "What  a  thought  is  this !  As  we  look  out  into 
space  we  see  God.  In  a  rose,  a  lily,  a  sunset,  we  see  God's 
idea  of  beauty.  Looking  out  among  the  swimming  worlds 
of  stars,  the  majesty  of  God  is  revealed  to  the  open  mind. 
This  viezv  leaves  no  room  in  the  ivhole  universe  for  death 
or  dead  matter.  There  is  absolutely  nothing  but  life  any- 
ichere.  *  "■'  *  God  has  nothing  but  himself  to  make 
his  children  out  of.  They  are  perfect  because  He  is  per- 
fect. They  live  because  He  lives.  There  is  only  one 
Mind,  and  they  share  it ;  only  one  Spirit,  and  they  are 
Spirit." 

7.  The  foregoing  testimony  of  Scientists  must  for- 
ever do  away  with  the  belief  that  we  are  mortal,  and 
establish  the  fact  that  there  is  no  mortal  mind,  mortal  man 
or  self,  or  any  mortality  whatever. 

Divine  Science  establishes  fully,  absolutely,  through 
its  system,  that  there  is  no  dual  power,  no  duality  any- 
where in  Supreme  Being,  or  in  visible  existence ;  that 
the  pronoun  /,  spoken  with  limitless  meaning,  and  the 
word  Father,  are  One.  "  He  is  antichrist  that  denieth  the 
Father  and  the  son." 

8.  Li-yr  us  conclude  :  That  since  there  is  but  One 
Substance,  two  cannot  be  found ;  so,  if  the  bodies  of  two 
men,  one  in  a  state  of  health  and  the  other  supposed  to  be 
in  a  state  of  disease,  were  resolved  back  to  their  original 
elements,  nothing  would  be  found  in  one  that  could  not  be 
found  in  the  other ;  the  elements  of  either  would  not  be 
found  to  be  temporal  or  diseased  ;  both  are  indestructible, 
hence  in  a  state  of  ease.  They  are  traceable  chemically 
and  scientifically  to  the  one  Supreme  Cause.  Xot  an  atom 
of  anything  that  is  can  in  any  wise  by  any  means  be 
annihilated. 

Where  then  is  immortality  of  body  to  be  found,  if 
[220] 


not  in  the  elements  of  which  it  is  composed  and  in  the  Immortality 
indestructible  idea  of  form.  The  idea  of  form  being 
eternally  in  Infinite  Mind,  which  is  the  basis  of  its  con- 
tinuous demonstration,  or  prolonged  life,  it  should  be 
recognized  as  eternal  in  idea.  Mortality  then  is  relegated 
to  suppositional  belief  and  opinion ;  into  the  nothingness 
of  which  falsehood  consists.  That  which  is  without 
foundation  is,  in  symbolic  language,  assigned  to  the  bot- 
tomless pit.  This  pit  is  intended  to  represent  what  be- 
comes of  conditions  and  beliefs  that  have  no  reality  in 
truth. 

9.  Jesus  taught  that  "If  ye  abide  in  me  and  my 
words  abide  in  you,  then  are  ye  my  disciples,  and  ye  shall 
knozv  the  Truth  and  the  Truth  shall  make  you  free"  from 
death.  He  taught  his  disciples  that  they  were  what  He 
was,  and  said :  "Go  tell  the  people  that  I  ascend  unto 
my  God  and  your  God,  and  my  Father  and  your  Father." 
He  taught  the  common  origin  of  us  all,  and  that  we  are 
all  one  in  nature ;  and  the  only  demand  that  was  made 
was  that  we  "believe  on  Him  whom  God  hath  sent,"  even 
on  ourselves  who  are  sent  into  the  world.  He  said,  "Ye 
believe  in  God,  believe  also  in  Me."  He  that  believes  in 
Jesus,  must  believe  in  himself  as  the  sent  of  God. 

10.  Then  can  bodily  immortality  be  demonstrated? 
Yes,  Jesus  demonstrated  it.  What  has  been  done  can  be 
done  and  is  being  done.  Jesus  was  an  example  of  bodily 
immortality.  To  follow  that  example  is  to  be  what  Jesus 
is  and  do  as  He  does — the  things  that  I  do.  How  did 
Jesus  bring  Eternal  Life  and  immortality  to  light?  By 
revealing  the  truth  of  Being.  "If  ye  keep  my  sayings  ye 
shall  never  see  death."  "Tie  that  hath  seen  me,  hath  seen 
the  Father,"  for  "I  and  my  l-"ather  are  One."  "The  words 
that  I  speak  unto  vou  they  arc  spirit  and  they  are  life." 
To  keep  His  words  is  to  represent  the  trutli  of  what  He 
is:    and  to  tluis  represent  the  truth  is  to  be  what  He  is. 

[221] 


Divine  Science  effect,  and  we  are  Cause,  the  ]\Iaker  of  eft'ect.  I,  Being. 
arui  Healing      include  body,  I  am  one  perfect  whole. 

O.  If  God  is  everywhere,  what  is  meant  by  being 
lost? 

A.  To  God,  or  Spirit,  it  has  no  meaning.  The 
awakened  are  conscious  that  they  are  not  lost,  and  they 
know  that  the  unawakened  are  only  lost  in  belief.  Those 
who  believe  themselves  to  be  lost,  are  like  one  in  the  wil- 
derness trying  to  find  a  path  wdiich  leads  homeward,  while 
He  is  the  way.  They  are  like  a  woman  looking  for 
her  spectacles,  while  they  are  on  her  nose,  and  she  is 
looking  through  them.  To  believe  that  we  arc  to  be 
cast  into  outer  darkness,  and  remain  there  forever,  is 
outer  darkness  itself ;  a  condition  than  which  there 
is  none  darker.  To  indulge  in  such  habits  of  thought  is 
to  deny  the  goodness  and  love  of  God,  and  ''  His  mercy 
which  endureth  forever."  IWdief  of  being  lost,  is  due 
to  ignorance  of  where  and  what  God  and  Christ  (the 
Truth)  are,  that  heaven  is  within,  and  only  waiting  rec- 
ognition to  be  enjoyed,  and  that  we  live  in  the  kiiigdom 
and  i)resence  of  God  at  all  times,  and  in  ail  places. 

O.  Do  not  i^ersons  who  Ijelieve  that  the}-  are  lost, 
feel  that  there  is  something  gone,  that  they  must  look' 
for  or  seek? 

A.  "W^s  ;  such  an  one  is  looking  for  and  seeking- — 
(though  blindly),  for  that  which  is  forever  at  hand. 
Salvation  is  not  a  matter  of  being  transported,  at  a  certain 
time  to  a  certain  ]^lace  or  locality;  but  it  is  consciousness 
of  being  what  cannot  be  lost.  To  know  the  truth,  and 
serve  it,  is  to  be  saved  from  ignorance,  selfishness,  and 
false  beliefs  of  scparateness,  and  continually  live  in  the 
sight  of  ( lod. 

If  we  indulge  the  habit  of  thinking  of  ourselves  as 
isolated  from  God,  or  as  se])arated  from  Goodness,  we 
cultivate  selfishness  therel)y.  which  accunuilates  trouIVies 

[  2.']2  ] 


to  its  self.  If  self  or  person  held  in  separation  becomes 
our  chief  consideration,  it  generates  fear;  and  fear  con- 
siders all  that  it  sees,  as  separate  from,  and  an  enemy 
to  its  self. 

Q.     What  is  the  remedy  for  trouble  and  selfishness  ? 

A.  The  remedy  for  littleness  or  limitation,  is  a 
knowledge  of  God  and  love  for  truth  for  its  own  sake. 
The  remedy  is  a  knowledge  and  love  that  knows  no 
limitation. 

O.     When  we  treat  one,  do  we  treat  all? 

A.  Spirit  bears  witness  of  its  self  when  science 
treatment  is  given.  Truth  applies  alike  to  all  in  the  heal- 
ing of  disease  or  erasing  erroneous  belief.  To  think  is  to 
centralize  action,  so,  thought  is  under  the  direction  of 
the  thinker  and  always  accomplishes  what  the  motive 
indicates ;  in  this  sense  thought  is  individual,  but,  is  insep- 
arable from  the  universal. 

As  many  can  be  treated  at  one  time,  as  conception 
and  comprehension  can  hold  and  realize  in  truth.  All  are 
treated  when  knowledge  is  applied  that  embraces  the 
whole.  The  motive  in  a  special  treatment  is,  that  the 
truth  shall  be  revealed  from  Spirit  in  that  special  case. 
In  a  universal  treatment  it  is  revealed  universally.  We 
frequently  have  universal  demonstrations.  A  great 
change  of  thought  and  feeling  takes  place  universally; 
a  thought  of  cheer,  a  feeling  of  comfort,  a  satisfaction 
with,  and  an  appreciation  of  the  world.  A  blessing  work- 
ing from  within,  out,  causing  people  to  see  that  all  things 
work  together  for  good.  Great  waves  of  health  and  of 
self  confidence  and  spirituality  arc  awakened  in  humanity 
by  our  universal  treatment. 

<J.     Are  children  to  be  treated  the  same  as  adults? 

A.  The  same  truth  frees  all.  In  liealing  men,  wo- 
men, or  children,  perceive  them  and  vourself,  to  be  pure 
Spirit  or  Mind,   then,   think  and  speak  what   is  true  of 

[  2:r.i  ] 


Questions  by 
Beginners 


CHAPTER  XX. 


OUESTIONS  BY  BEGINNERS. 


O.  What  are  the  first  principles  for  students  of  Di- 
vine Science  to  learn? 

A.  The  student  should  first  learn  what  Being  is. 
Then,  what  to  think  and  do,  and  what  not  to  think  and 
not  to  do,  to  make  thought  and  deed  harmonize  with 
their  knowledge.  The  student  should  then  learn  to  dis- 
criminate between  Spirit  and  nature,  between  God  and 
creation,  but  not  separate  them ;  between  that  which  is 
eternal  and  beliefs  that  are  temporal,  and  separate  them. 
When  students  have  realized  the  above  they  have  laid  the 
foundation  for  a  practical  realization  of  Divine  Science. 

O.  Why  is  it,  that  material  remedies  do  not  eft'ect 
permanent  cures  ? 

A.  Material  remedies  do  not  remove  the  cause  of 
disease,  which  is  ignorance,  for  this  reason  they  can  never 
make  a  permanent  cure. 

O.     Why  is  it  that  truth  cures  ? 

A.  A  knowledge  of  truth  erases  error  and  strikes  at 
the  root  of  the  tree  of  false  beliefs.  Truth  being  the 
word  of  light  and  life,  wdiich  never  changes,  it  must 
ever  heal. 

O.     Is  pain  or  disease  cause  or  effect? 

A.  When  disease  makes  its  appearance,  the  sensing 
of  it  is  eft'ect.  The  disease  that  we  feel — false  belief — 
is  mental.  All  seeming  discord  is  false  belief;  it  is  purely 
mental    and    suppositional ;    not   spiritual   or   real.      The 

[224] 


sense  of  disease  indicates  that  there  is  something  spiri- 
tual and  real  that  should  be  recognized  and  brought  out 
in  our  lives  and  unfoldment,  and  given  a  place  in  belief. 

O.  What  is  it  that  invests  disease  and  inharmony 
with  seeming  reality  ? 

A.  It  is  a  suppositional  belief  that  they  are  real.  As 
long  as  we  trust  human  beliefs  and  opinions  disease 
seems  to  be  real,  and  we  try  to  get  something  out  of  it 
that  it  does  not  contain.  We  think  it  is  necessary  to  our 
advancement,  unfoldment  or  discipline.  God  is  the  only 
source,  and  is  a  rewarder  of  them  that  diligently  seek 
him. 

Q.     What  is  personality? 

A.  The  usual  interpretation  of  personality  is  limita- 
tion pertaining  to  persons.  Feelings  of  limitation  come 
from  supposing  the  body  to  be  all  there  is  of  self;  and 
appearances  and  sensations  to  be  real  and  to  have  domin- 
ion over  us.  The  more  contracted  the  beliefs  of  the  per- 
son about  himself,  the  closer  will  he  cling  to  etfects,  and 
the  less  attention  will  he  give  to  Supreme  Cause.  True 
]^ersi>nalily  is  the  expression  of  God.  It  is  one  with  the 
Sui)reme  One. 

O.  Where  shall  we  c^nnmcnce  the  work  of  regener- 
ation ? 

A.  Regeneration  nuist  begin  where  all  creati(3n  be- 
gins; our  work  and  workshop  are  both  in  Divine  Mind. 
W  lien  ilie  senses  are  enlightened  by  undersiandiiig,  the 
production  of  Mind  is  realized  to  be  one  with  it.  To 
image  Mind  in  thouglit  is  liarmonv. 

(J.      W  liy  are  Spiritual  a(k']:)ls 
^ire  ? 

willioui    desire 


(.Questions  by 
Bt'gi/.'fii'rs 


without  personal 


A.      The\-    are 
tlK'ni>eI\-ev.      I)r>ire   is  a   recngnized 
ne--s,    w  111  il(.  iiess  :    self   deiiK  uistrable 


because    the\     know- 
need  :   Spirit   is    full- 


[  -'5  ] 


Divine  Scietice  Q.     How  can  we  know  that  there  is  but  one  source 

and  Healing     of  life,  or  but  One  Power? 

A.  There  can  be  but  one  All.  One  being  the  num- 
ber of  unity,  harmony  is  forever  maintained  in  all  there 
is.  If  a  single  atom  of  the  One  All  could  be  destroyed 
we  might  reasonably  suppose  that  all  there  is,  could  be. 
But  as  there  is  only  One,  there  is  nothing  to  act  against 
it;  so,  it  is  free  to  be  Its  Self.  As  one  fills  the  universe 
there  is  no  room  for  another.  Two  self-existing  powers 
are  inconceivable.  No  matter  how  much  we  suppose 
there  are  powers  many,  there  can  really  be  no  power 
but  God,  and  God  is  one. 

O.  What  is  the  cause  of  sufferhig  and  the  act  called 
evil?"^ 

A.  There  is  no  cause  in  truth  for  either ;  they  both 
show  that  truth  has  not  been  recognized  and  applied. 
When  truth  is  not  recognized  we  fall  short  of  it  in 
reasoning,  believing  and  acting.  Therefore,  they  come 
about  through  placing  too  low  an  estimate  upon  the 
nature  of  Being  and  existence ;  an  estimate  that  falls 
short  of  what  man  is  in  his  relationship  to  the  all  good. 
The  knowledge  of  Being  is  the  remedy. 

•    Q.     Should  we  treat  for  particular  results  ? 

A.  Speak  the  truth  of  Being,  with  singleness  of 
purpose.  Treat,  that  God's  perfect  expression  may  be 
made  known  to  the  patients.  That  His  presence  and 
motive  may  be  apparent  to  them.  Let  your  intention  be 
to  bring  patients  into  the  understanding  of  Being.  From 
the  standpoint  of  the  universal  we  can  treat  for  particu- 
lar results.  From  the  standpoint  of  personal  desire  we 
should  not  do  so ;  nor  should  we  treat  at  all  from  that 
standpoint.  Treatment  should  never  be  given  while 
holding  the  belief  of  necessity  or  disease  in  thought. 
The  attention  should  be  fully  given  to  the  fulfillment  of 
all  promises,  and  thanks  should  be  rendered  for  the  en- 

[226] 


joyment  of  all  seeming  necessities  and  desirable  ease. 
The  universal  treatment  will  bring  all  things  to  you, 
out  of  the  universe  of  supply.  In  treating  do  not  forget 
that  man  is  one  with  God  on  the  three  planes  constitut- 
ing the  Law  of  Expression,  and  your  treatment  will  be 
all  inclusive,  all  sufficient.  To  God  there  is  no  disease, 
no  poverty,  no  death. 

Q.  How  do  you  account  for  the  recovery  of  my 
friend,  who  was  ill  over  fifteen  years? 

x\.  God's  word  is  truth ;  and  her  recovery  was  due 
to  the  fact  that  when  truth  was  spoken  she  responded 
and  gave  it  expression.  Sometimes  it  is  easier  for  pa- 
tients to  recover  after  they  have  lost  faith  in  all  external 
remedies,  and  have  lost  attraction  for  external  things, 
than  it  is  if  they  still  have  hope  in  and  desire  for  them. 
To  God  there  is  no  incurable  disease ;  they  who  believe, 
demonstrate. 

O.     What  did  you  call  her  disease? 

A.  I  did  not  see  disease,  therefore  no  name  was 
given  it.  When  the  false  beliefs  that  patients  hold  about 
themselves  are  erased  and  truth  is  made  manifest,  they 
arc  quite  at  case,  tranquil  and  happy. 

O.     What  is  prejudice,  and  its  remedy? 

A.  Prejudice  is  pre-judgment;  it  is  an  opinion 
formed  or  decision  rendered  before  knowing  the  trutii 
about  the  person,  or  thing,  which  the  prejudice  is  held 
against.  \\'lien  truth  is  heard  concerning  man  or  any- 
thing, if  there  is  a  desire  to  hold  to  and  sustain  previous 
opinions  the  reverse  of  truth,  that  desire  is  sourced  in 
prejudice;  it  shows  tliat  more  attention  has  been  given  to 
opinion?  than  to  truth.  When  tliere  is  no  pre-judgment 
there  arc  no  oj^inions  fcn-med  before  knowing  the  truth 
concerning  the  person  or  thing  about  which  judgment  is 
lo   bo   rendered.      When    we   admit   the   presence   of   all 

[227] 


Questions  by 
Beginners 


Divine  Science  truth,  we  do  away  with  all  prejudice.  Let  not  the  men- 
and  Healing     tal  eye  be  blinded. 

O.  Why  are  some  more  difficult  to  heal  than 
others  ? 

A.  The  mental  conditions  of  some  persons  are  more 
tenacious  of  error,  and  less  susceptible  to  truth  than 
those  of  others.  Such  innocently  believe  that  sympathy 
with  and  for  conditions  is  comforting  to  the  afflicted. 
They  mistake  sympathy  for  love  and  truth.  This  false 
view  of  sympathy  is  the  means  by  which  they  mentally 
hold  conditions  of  disease.  They  fear  to  let  go  of  false 
beliefs,  because  they  fear  losing  sympathy  which  seems 
to  them  so  sweet  and  necessary  to  happiness.  Fear  is  the 
only  bondage  sensed,  and  it  holds  no  reality. 

O.  You  teach  us  that  God  is  in  every  place,  at  all 
times.  Then  we  are  to  conclude  that  perfect  goodness 
is  in  every  place  at  all  times.  How  can  perfect  goodness 
be  where  evil  is  ? 

A.  God  being  present  Goodness,  the  life  and  mind 
which  creates  all  things,  creation  has  no  other.  Not  for 
a  single  moment  is  he  who  is  called  a  sinner  out  of  the 
presence  of  perfect  Goodness.  He  who  perceives  not 
this  truth  perceives  not  Spirit — God. 

Beliefs  expressed  in  sinful  acts  are  those  which  result 
from  the  sense  of  separateness  from  God,  and  which 
acts  at  the  dictates  of  desire ;  they  have  no  realizing 
sense  of  the  presence  of  Good ;  "  Light  shincth  in  the 
darkness  and  the  darkness  comprehendeth  it  not." 

To  our  sisters  and  brothers  whom  the  world  calls  evil 
because  of  words  spoken  and  deeds  done  through  igno- 
rance, we  would  say  that  you  are  living  and  moving  in 
the  presence  of  absolute  Goodness  at  all  times.  This 
presence  will  cease  to  be  vague,  when  you  recognize  the 
silent  good  within  and  around  you.  and  make  your  de- 
cisions in  unison  with  it,  wholly  disregarding  appearances. 

[228] 


The   Spirit   will   teach  you   the   word   of  reconciliation ;      Questions  by 

how   to   make   your   thoughts   and   deeds    Its   thoughts     Beginners 

and    deeds.      Goodness    is   unmanifest   in   thought   until 

you    think    it    and     make    truthful     decisions.      When 

your  thoughts  are  good,  the  good  is  manifest  to  you. 

Make  the  thought  right,  and  your  deeds  will  be  good. 

As  two  things  the  reverse  of  each  other  could  not  occupy 

the  same  place  at  the  same  time,  there  is  no  evil  power 

present  anywhere.     There   is  no  power  the   reverse  of 

Power. 

O.  If  God  is  all,  how  did  the  appearance  of  error 
or  evil  come  into  the  world? 

A.  One  says  it  came  through  man's  ignorance.  We 
will  not  be  able  to  solve  this  problem  for  ourselves  until 
we  realize  that  there  is  at  all  times  but  one  method.  So 
the  way  error  comes  into  the  world  at  this  time  is  pre- 
cisely the  way  it  came  into  the  world  in  the  beginning; 
for  in  truth  now  is  the  beginning,  and  now  is  the  ending. 
But  what  is  ignorance?  Ignorance  is  taking  things  for 
what  they  are  not.  And  what  are  things  that  are  taken  for 
what  they  are  not  ?  Things  are  forms ;  that  which  is  made 
to  appear  or  is  made  manifest.  So  ignorance  is  unsus- 
pectingly taking  forms  to  be  separate  from  God.  and 
believing  them  to  be  ourselves. 

O.  How  (lid  you  say  that  the  mental  becomes  fixed 
in  the  letter  or  form? 

A.  Tlie  attention  becomes  fixed  in  the  letter  or  form 
because  the  will  accepts  effects  or  appearances  as  a  basis 
from  which  to  reason  ;  hence,  thought  forms  erroneous 
conclusions.  W'hat  we  think  about,  that  we  are  conscious 
of.  As  we  have  believed  tiie  body  separate  frcMU  Spirit 
and  thought  we  were  dependent  upon  it  for  ha])piness 
and  health,  our  pleasure  and  pain  were  sourced  therein. 
This  is  a  reversal  of  the  true  idea.  The  truth  is.  the 
body  is  not  a  cause  iov  an\-thing,  but  is  a  result  of  somc- 

1  22!t  j 


Divine  Science  thing.  These  beliefs  are  the  cause  of  thought  being 
and  Healing      centered  in  the  letter  or  form. 

Q.  What  is  the  way  of  return  to  knowledge  and 
power? 

A.  The  way  to  knowledge,  power,  health  and  to  all 
that  is  good,  is  that  of  taking  the  position  of  thinker, 
of  being  them  and  then  thinking  right.  The  origin  of 
man's  existence  is  God.  In  thought  he  goes  out  from 
the  Father  because  his  attention  is  given  to  the  works 
of  thought.  He  is  not  really  away  from  God ;  to  know 
this  is  to  do  away  with  the  sense  of  delusion. 

O.  Do  the  thoughts  of  others  influence  us,  or  our 
children  before  they  are  old  enough  to  think  for  them- 
selves ? 

A.  Thoughts  do  not  influence  Being ;  hence,  they  do 
not  influence  the  child.  Thought  shows  out  beliefs  and 
opinions,  which  are  sensed  in  the  body  of  both  parents 
and  children.  The  beliefs  of  the  parents  and  friends 
may  be  sensed  in  the  bodies  of  children  before  they  are 
old  enough  to  think  for  themselves ;  but  thought  based 
in  truth  will  never  cause  them  any  inconvenience.  How 
essential  it  is,  then,  for  us  to  know  the  truth  not  only 
for  our  own  comfort  but  for  the  comfort  of  our  children. 

O.     Is  thought  affected  by  things  around  us? 

A.  What  we  see  does  cause  us  to  change  our 
thoughts,  and  we  think  according  to  our  surroundings 
until  we  awaken  to  truth.  Not  until  we  awaken  to  truth 
can  we  stand  unchanged  in  thought  by  our  surroundings. 
\Mien  we  know  what  mere  appearances  are,  we  attach 
no  importance  to  them. 

O.  Will  every  soul  have  to  go  through  the  expe- 
rience necessary  to  demonstrate  to  itself  the  nothingness 
of  evil? 

A.  Soul  is  always  demonstrating  the  problem  of  life 
and  knows  the  nothingness  of  evil ;  that  the  non-recogni- 

[230] 


tion  of  good  is  not  a  power;  that  to  ignore  God  or 
Goodness  ignorantly  or  otherwise  is  not  an  expression  of 
truth. 

Q.  We  can  think  as  quickly  of  a  far  place  as  a  near 
one ;  can  we  see  similarly  ? 

A.  Yes ;  w^e  can  see  as  far  as  thought  can  reach. 
Seeing  is  mental.  Through  physical  conditions  you  may 
see  physical  surroundings,  but  it  is  not  a  desirable  attain- 
ment to  w^ork  for ;  it  keeps  consciousness  limited  to  form. 

O.  Do  we,  in  a  future  state  of  existence,  retain  our 
love  for  our  own:  /.  c,  the  members  of  our  family? 

A.  Certainly;  for  love  is  immortal.  To  love  is  to 
fulfill  the  law.  You  cannot  lose  love,  for  it  is  of  God. 
Of  all  that  is  Ills  nothing  can  be  lost. 

O.  Is  not  that  love  which  excludes  all  but  our  own 
famil}'  circle^  selfish? 

.\.  Much  of  that  which  is  called  love  in  families, 
and  among  friends,  is  selfish  because  it  is  limited.  You 
will  lose  all  selfishness  in  time,  for  selfishness  is  tempor- 
ary, and  is  doomed  to  travel  the  broad  road.  The  time 
will  come  to  every  one  of  us  when  we  will  know  wc  have 
no  selfish  desires. 

Q.  Then,  may  not  all  that  we  now  call  love,  prove 
to  be  selfishness  and  pass  away? 

A.  ^'es  ;  all  that  is  called  love  that  is  selfish  will  pass 
away,  but  all  the  Love  that  you  now  possess,  whether 
you  are  expressing  that  love  perfecily  or  not,  you  will 
retain  throughout  eternity;  for  the  same  is  of  God.  You 
camiot  lose  the  real  and  permanent;  it  is  the  unreal  and 
false  that  is  lost. 

n.     Do  we  always  have  form? 

A.  "W's  ;  to  thiid-c  is  to  form;  therefore,  as  l(^ng  as 
there  is  thouglit,  there  will  be  form.  We  will  always 
have   form,  but  we  will  never  l)e  merelv  form.     I'orm  is 


(Questions  by 
Beginners 


[  ^-'il  1 


Divine  Science  effect,  and  we  are  Cause,  the  ]\Iaker  of  effect.  I,  Being, 
a?i(i  Healing      include  body,  I  am  one  perfect  whole. 

O.  If  God  is  everywhere,  what  is  meant  by  being 
lost? 

A.  To  God,  or  Spirit,  it  has  no  meaning.  The 
awakened  are  conscious  that  they  are  not  lost,  and  they 
know  that  the  unawakened  are  only  lost  in  belief.  Those 
wdio  believe  themselves  to  be  lost,  are  like  one  in  the  wil- 
derness trying  to  find  a  path  which  leads  homeward,  while 
He  is  the  way.  They  are  like  a  woman  looking  for 
her  spectacles,  while  they  are  on  her  nose,  and  she  is 
looking  through  them.  To  believe  that  we  are  to  be 
cast  into  outer  darkness,  and  remain  there  forever,  is 
outer  darkness  itself;  a  condition  than  which  there 
is  none  darker.  To  indulge  in  such  habits  of  thought  is 
to  deny  the  goodness  and  love  of  God,  and  "  His  mercy 
which  endureth  forever."  Belief  of  being  lost,  is  due 
to  ignorance  of  where  and  what  God  and  Christ  (the 
Truth)  are,  that  heaven  is  within,  and  only  waiting  rec- 
ognition to  be  enjoyed,  and  that  we  live  in  the  kingdom 
and  presence  of  God  at  all  times,  and  in  all  places. 

O.  Do  not  persons  who  believe  that  they  are  lost, 
feel  that  there  is  something  gone,  that  they  must  look 
for  or  seek? 

A.  Yes  ;  such  an  one  is  looking  for  and  seeking — 
(though  blindly),  for  that  which  is  forever  at  hand. 
Salvation  is  not  a  matter  of  being  transported,  at  a  certain 
time  to  a  certain  place  or  locality;  but  it  is  consciousness 
of  being  what  cannot  be  lost.  To  know  the  truth,  and 
serve  it,  is  to  be  saved  from  ignorance,  selfishness,  and 
false  beliefs  of  separateness,  and  continually  live  in  the 
sight  of  God. 

If  we  indulge  the  habit  of  thinking  of  ourselves  as 
isolated  from  God,  or  as  separated  from  Goodness,  we 
cultivate  selfishness  thereby,  which  accumulates  troubles 

[  232  ] 


to  its  self.  If  self  or  person  held  in  separation  becomes 
our  chief  consideration,  it  generates  fear ;  and  fear  con- 
siders all  that  it  sees,  as  separate  from,  and  an  enemy 
to  its  self. 

O.     What  is  the  remedy  for  trouble  and  selfishness  ? 

A.  The  remedy  for  littleness  or  limitation,  is  a 
knowledge  of  God  and  love  for  truth  for  its  own  sake. 
The  remedy  is  a  knowledge  and  love  that  knows  no 
limitation. 

O.     When  we  treat  one,  do  we  treat  all? 

A.  Spirit  bears  witness  of  its  self  when  science 
treatment  is  given.  Truth  applies  alike  to  all  in  the  heal- 
ing of  disease  or  erasing  erroneous  belief.  To  think  is  to 
centralize  action,  so,  thought  is  under  the  direction  of 
the  thinker  and  always  accomplishes  what  the  motive 
indicates ;  in  this  sense  thought  is  individual,  but,  is  insep- 
arable from  the  universal. 

As  many  can  be  treated  at  one  time,  as  conception 
and  comprehension  can  hold  and  realize  in  truth.  All  are 
treated  when  knowledge  is  applied  that  embraces  the 
whole.  The  motive  in  a  special  treatment  is,  that  the 
truth  shall  be  revealed  from  Spirit  in  that  special  case. 
In  a  universal  treatment  it  is  revealed  universally.  V^c 
frequently  have  universal  demonstrations.  A  great 
change  of  thought  and  feeling  takes  place  universally ; 
a  thought  of  cheer,  a  feeling  of  comfort,  a  satisfaction 
with,  and  an  appreciation  of  the  world.  A  blessing  work- 
ing from  within,  out,  causing  people  to  see  that  all  things 
work  together  for  good.  Great  waves  of  health  and  of 
self  confidence  and  spirituality  arc  awakened  in  humanity 
by  our  universal  treatment. 

Q.     Are  children  to  Ije  treated  the  same  as  adults? 

A.  The  same  truth  frees  all.  In  healing  men,  wo- 
men, or  children,  perceive  them  and  \()tu"self,  to  be  ptu'e 
v'^pirit   or   Mind,   then,  think  and  speak  wliat   is  true  of 

[  2;!;}  ] 


Questions  by 
Beginners 


Divine  Science  Spirit  or  Mind.  Know  there  is  no  body  of  sin ;  therefore 
and  Healing  do  not  deny  the  body  when  denying  false  beliefs  held 
about  it.  See  the  patient  as  a  perfect  whole.  Say,  There  is 
no  body  of  sin,  no  diseased  body,  no  mortal  or  corrupti- 
ble body,  no  body  that  is  sick.  Your  body  is  a  temple 
not  made  zvith  hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens.  It  is  glori- 
fied, sanctified,  pure,  perfect  and  complete;  a  liinng 
sacrifice  holy  and  acceptable  unto  God.  This  is  perform- 
ing my  reasonable  service.  Then  say :  We  thank  thee, 
0  Lord,  God  all  Mighty  for  this  perfect  body.  I  have 
not  sinned  against  my  body  and  my  body  has  not  sinned 
against  me.  There  is  no  sin  in  me.  I  am  dead  indeed 
unto  sin,  and  alive  unto  God  forever  more.  I  am  recreat- 
ing my  body  with  every  breath  and  with  every  heart 
beat.  Every  day  is  a  new  day  and  nothing  that  belonged 
to  yesterday  can  bind  or  limit  me.  I  am  fearless  and  free. 
O.  Are  there  any  true  healers  who  do  not  suffer 
pain  ? 

A.  There  are  true  healers  who  from  the  personal 
standpoint  suffer  pain.  The  author  commenced  her 
work  of  healing  as  soon  as  she  grasped  the  truth,  with- 
out waiting  for  bodily  relief,  and  she  did  good  and  last- 
ing healing.  Some  of  the  cases  are  spoken  of,  in  the 
chapters  on  Spiritual  Experience.  But  as  a  full  realiza- 
tion of  absolute  truth,  and  living  the  life,  and  demon- 
strating it  for  others,  soon  relieved  her,  so  will  truth 
realized  and  applied  relieve  every  one.  Truth  reveals 
that  we  are  maker  and  master  of  sensation.  Even  a 
partial  realization  of  truth  enables  us  to  mind  not  the 
things  of  the  flesh,^ — that  which  would  be  painful  and 
troublesome  without  the  truth  known  and  applied.  This 
shows  that  true  healing  can  be  done  from  the  standpoint 
of  Spirit,  while  we  are  yet  suffering  pain  bodily.  If 
this  were  not  so  how  could  any  heal  themselves?  as  the 
author  healed  herself  after  twenty-five  years  of  illness, 

[234] 


so,  her  literature  has  proven  self  healing  possible  to  many      Questions  by 
others.     Every  one  who  will  lay  hold  of  the  truth  can      Beginners 
be  healed,  regardless  of  the  seeming  pain  apparent. 

Q.  Why  are  animals  allowed  to  suffer  pain  and  dis- 
ease? 

A.  They  are  made  to  fear  and  tremble,  to  doubt  and 
to  want  at  the  hands  of  men.  They  are  loved  and  petted, 
hated  and  rejected,  sustained  and  fed,  killed  and  eaten 
by  men.  Then,  is  it  not  because  men  are  not  single  to 
truth  in  their  conception  and  are  not  exercising  unity, 
God  given  dominion,  that  the  animals  are  caused  to  sense 
pain  and  suffer.  Dualism,  and  a  belief  of  separation,  is 
the  cause  of  the  whole  creation  groaning  and  travailing 
in  pain  together  until  now;  waiting  to-wit,  the  redemp- 
tion of  our  body.  Ref.  Rom.  8:  22,  24.  With  the 
redemption  of  our  body, — the  body  of  humanity, — from 
pain  contains  the  redemption  of  the  animals  and  all  form. 
The  animal  cognizes  through  the  five  senses ;  by  seeing, 
hearing,  tasting,  smelling  and  feeling.  It  is  sensible  of 
the  manifest  world,  and  sense  fears  to  lose  that  of  which 
it  is  alone  sensible,  and  also  fears  that  its  desire  will 
not  be  gratified.  Much  could  be  said  concerning  the  fear 
caused  by  the  manner  in  which  they  are  treated  by 
"human  beings,"  but  it  is  not  our  purpose  to  do  so  at 
this  time.  Fear  is  suffering,  for  it  is  mental  inharmony. 
Material  things  are  continually  changing;  so  mentality 
l)ased  therein,  and  limited  thereto,  must  necessarily  suffer 
from  fear,  and  doubt,  and  desire.  When  the  visible 
universe  and  sensation  are  all  tliat  the  thought  recognizes, 
])ain  results  therefrom  through  a  sense  of  limitation. 
The  thought  of  fear  is  the  mental  disease  which  has  its 
out-picturing  in  what  is  called  ])hysical  disease;  absolute 
freedom  is  painless  ;  reality  is  void  of  sufi'ering. 

Q.     Does  Divine  Science  disregard  man  made  law? 

A.     Divine  Science  recognizes  and  finds  a  ])lace  for 


Divine  Science  all  law  and  order.  It  knows  no  limitation  and  none  can 
dnJ  Healing  be  felt  in  observing  the  laws  of  the  land.  Divine  Scien- 
tists are  a  law-abiding  people.  Everything  that  reall\- 
exists  in  the  world  symbolizes  the  truth  of  Being,  and 
there  is  no  limitation  to  the  use  that  we  may  make  of 
them.  So,  we  may  use  man  made  laws  with  absolute 
freedom  and  power.  He  who  knows  the  truth  of  Being 
has  freedom  in  the  use  of  all  things. 

O.  Has  Divine  Science  anything  to  offer,  as  a  basis, 
for  the  education  of  children? 

A.  The  basis  it  has  for  the  education  of  children  is 
the  truth  of  the  nature  of  their  being.  The  relationship 
they  hold  to  others  and  to  God ;  that  the  reality  of  all 
educative  subjects  is  potential  within  and  has  simply  to 
be  brought  out ;  Being  as  a  basis  throws  light  upon  every 
study.  Children  respond  to  truth  in  marvelous  ways — 
in  God's  own  way.  Educators  of  children  should  recog- 
nize that  children  are  made  up  right  and  that  the  power 
to  know  all  things  is  God's  presence  manifesting  in  them. 
They  should  l)e  treated  and  talked  to  by  their  teachers 
as  they  would  treat  and  talk  to  His  Divine  presence.  This 
state  of  things  will  come,  everything  is  tending  that 
way.  The  recognition  that  children  are  not  to  be  cramm- 
ed, but  that  true  education  is  bringing  out  what  is  poten- 
tial, is  right,  and  must  work  for  good  for  both  teacher 
and  pupil.  The  time  will  soon  come  when  the  Omni- 
presence of  all  power  and  knowledge  and  of  all  that  really 
is,  will  be  recognized  as  a  basis  for  all  true  education. 

O.     Is  thought  ])ower  or  the  instrument  of  power? 

A.  It  is  the  instrument  of  power,  power  reveals  its 
possibilities  to  the  individual  by  means  of  thought. 

O.  Is  unity,  or  equality,  Avhat  people  want  to  know 
and  live?  Do  they  not  want  to  maintain  their  pride  of 
attainment  and  belief  in  separateness  ? 

A.  People  may  not  recognize  that  they  want  unity 
[236] 


and  equality,  but  it  is  the  very  infinitude  of  truth  and  law,  Questions  by 
that  they  want  and  are  seeking  for.  They  are  seeking  Beginners 
satisfaction.  Unity  or  equality  being  infinite  there  is 
no  satisfaction  apart,  or  that  differs  from  it  in  nature. 
People  have  no  true  desire  to  maintain  pride  of  attain- 
ment based  in  the  false  sense  of  separateness.  Unity  of 
Being,  unity  of  action  and  the  result  of  action  does  not 
depreciate  or  limit  individuality  in  the  least ;  instead  it 
brings  out  the  beauty,  the  strength,  the  true  culture  and 
eternity  of  its  nature. 

Q.  What  method  of  discipline  in  truth  is  there  for 
children  ? 

A.  Truth  itself  is  the  only  discipline.  "Suffer 
little  children  to  come  unto  me,  for  of  such  is  the  king- 
dom of  heaven."  First,  see  all  children  as  Christ  chil- 
dren and  as  begotten  of  God  full  of  grace  and  truth  and 
know  that  the  heaven  that  is  at  hand  contains  them  and 
is  in  them.  Treat  them  as  if  all  this  were  an  eternal 
reality ;  then  let  them  be  natural ;  you  will  find  this 
method  of  realizing  their  being,  their  good  and  their 
freedom  to  be  all  sufficient.  It  will  be  the  only  mental 
training  and  discipline  that  children  and  parents  require. 

O.     Are  accidents  good? 

A.  If  error  is  voiced  it  must  be  voiced  by  error. 
Since  truth  alone  speaks  truth,  and  in  truth  there  are  no 
accidents  ;  to  it  there  are  none  to  be  good.  The  good 
that  really  is,  is  not  dependent  upon  what  are  called 
accidents,  or  mistakes,  to  bring  out  its  goodness.  Mis- 
takes are  of  no  value  in  the  use  of  mathematics.  Were 
one  to  say  he  was  bodil}-  in  Xew  York  at  tlie  time  he 
was  in  .^an  I''rancisco  and  cause  otiiers  to  believe  it.  the 
erroneons  statement  would  be  of  no  A'alue  to  the  man 
who  made  it.  nor  to  those  who  l)elieved  it  :  then,  it  cer- 
tainly  would   be   of  no  value   to  Cli.id.      .\or   wtiuld   mis- 

[  -••57  ] 


Divine  Science  calculation  that  resulted  in  any  seeming  accident  be  good, 
and  Healing      or  of  value  to  any  one. 

O.  Shall  we  disown  the  belief  altogether,  that 
experience  is  our  best  teacher? 

A.  You  should  certainly  refuse  to  give  this  belief 
a  place.  God  is  not  taught  by  experience.  His  experi- 
ence is  the  sum  of  His  Self  manifestation, — the  expres- 
sion of  His  own  knowledge.  In  truth  we  naturally 
know  all  things  and  were  we  to  maintain  the  recognition 
of  that  fact  we  w'ould  prove  it ;  until  we  do  maintain  a 
constant  recognition  of  the  truth  that  Being  is  knowl- 
edge, we  should  hold  that  It  or  God  is  the  only  teacher. 

O.  Is  the  principle  taught  in  Divine  Science  infal- 
lible '^ 

-\.  The  principle  taught  in  Divine  Science  is  infalli- 
ble; for  principle  is  everywhere  the  same  from  eternity 
to  eternity. 

O.     How  shall  I  teach  my  children  to  pray  ? 

A.  Children  should  be  taught  the  prayer  of  thanks- 
giving and  understanding;  to  pray  by  affirming  the  truth 
of  God,  their  good  for  themselves. 

O.     What  thought  shall  I  hold  to  'secure  success? 

.\.  If  you  want  to  succeed,  then  practice  success. 
The  wa}  to  practice  success  is  to  act  as  if  you  were  suc- 
cess itself.  Have  no  fear,  doubt  not.  Love  and  faith 
are  power  and  substance.  Go  forth  fully  equipped  wdth 
them. 

To  illustrate,  when  you  want  to  buy  something,  buy 
it  as  if  you  could  afford  to  do  so  and  believe  you  can. 
Do  not  feel  afraid  to  spend  the  last  dollar  in  h.and — all 
of  God's  (hollars  are  ours  equally.  On  the  other  hand 
do  not  feel  afraid  to  lav  up  money  for  certain  purposes, 
or  to  wisely  invest  it  that  you  may  receive  an  income. 
Do  not  feel  afraid  that  ])eople  will  say  you  are  not  "  in 
Truth  "    if   }ou    do.      Attend    strictly    to   your   business, 

[238] 


regardless  of  what  others  think  or  practice,  and  be  not 
swerved  by  opinions  and  beUefs. 

I  am  the  way  of  success,  is  for  everyone  to  know 
and  demonstrate.  You  need  not  hold  any  thought,  but 
be  what  God  is — Conscious  Law,  Power  and  Success. 
Affirm  in  every  act,  I  am  success. 

Give  and  ye  shall  receive ;  receive  and  ye  shall  be 
able  to  give.  First  receive  spiritually — accept  what  God 
has  given  you.  Do  as  did  Jesus  when  he  said,  "  All  mine 
are  thine  and  all  thine  are  mine."  This  means,  to  have 
nothing  but  what  is  God's,  and  that  all  that  is  His  is 
yours.  Accept  this  as  a  practical  working  basis,  and 
then  do  not  claim  any  more  for  yourself  than  you  do  for 
anyone  else,  and  justice  will  be  meted  to  you  as  you  deal 
justly  with  others. 

O.  I  am  at  a  loss  to  know  how  to  present  the  law 
of  growth  scientifically.  Will  you  please  explain  what 
it  is? 

A.  The  law  of  growth  is  not  what  it  is  generally 
supposed  to  be,  development  from  a  lower  to  a  higher 
plane,  state  of  Being,  or  degree  of  consciousness.  It  is 
not  according  to  any  theory  in  which  the  unfoldment  is 
claimed  to  be  greater  than  the  Unfolder,  the  Source  from 
which  it  is  unfolded. 

The  way  to  understand  the  law  of  growth  is  to  view 
it  from  the  plane  of  the  Creator.  If  it  is  a  living  growth, 
it  must  be  viewed  from  the  standpoint  of  Life.  It  is 
generally  supposed  that  a  child  develops  from  a  lower 
to  a  higher  ]ilane  as  he  unfolds  a  knowledge  of  the  prin- 
ciple of  mathematics,  or  if  he  is  faithful,  and  perseveres 
in  practicing  his  music  lessons.  This  seems  to  be  correct 
when  the  subject  is  viewed  from  observation.  But  the 
riglit  way  to  view  all  questions  of  growth  and  develoii- 
ment,  is  to  view  them  from  the  Source  that  causes 
grdwth.     All  power  is  in  Life,  and  all  that  Life  expresses 

[  2:!!»  1 


Questions  by 
Beginners 


Divine  Scitncf  is  absolute.  There  is  no  high  nor  low.  It  requires  as 
and  Healing  much  power  and  intelligence  to  manifest  one  living  form 
as  another.  There  is  no  high  nor  low  in  mathematics 
when  examples  are  viewed  from  principle.  The  principle 
being  one  it  cannot  be  high  and  low,  and  it  is  the  prin- 
ciple that  is  demonstrated  in  each  example,  simple  or 
complex ;  it  is  the  same  intelligence  revealed  in  both.  As 
all  harmony  or  music,  unexpressed  or  expressed,  is  in 
Spirit^  it  is  Spirit  expressing  its  possibility  in  the  growth 
or  progress  that  is  made  by  its  student. 

Strict  adherence  to  principle,  and  the  student's  faith- 
ful practice,  brings  out  what  is  potential  within. 
^Mathematics  and  music  are  potential  in  Being.  \\"hen 
we  judge  righteous  judgment,  we  correctly  perceive  that 
the  child  simply  unfolds  the  fullness  of  what  is  within 
him  in  his  various  mathematical  demonstrations.  There 
is  but  one  state  of  intelligence  manifest  in  the  Infinite 
variety  of  living  things. 

The  law  of  growth  we  can  see,  is  simply  the  law  of 
self  expression.  Being  acting  and  revealing  itself— God 
creating  within  and  unto  Himself.  True  education  is 
said  to  be  the  act  of  calling  forth  what  is  potential  within. 
True  knowledge  demonstrates  and  reveals,  and  gi\'es 
form,  or  formulates  what  is  potential  within  ;  so  all  living- 
expressions  are  from  within,  out,  and  the  onh'  true 
unfoldmcnt  is  the  unfoldment  of  the  powers  and  possi- 
bilities that  we  are.  All  unfoldment  is  the  work  of  an 
Unfolder.  All  growth  is  the  effect  of  that  Omnipresent 
Being  that  causes  it.  So,  direct  expression  of  God  in 
creation  bv  means  of  Divine  activity,  is  the  law  of  growtli 
and  unfoldment. 

O.     AA'hat  is  meant  bv  going  into  the  silence? 

A.  It  means  to  enter  into  a  state  of  mental  abstrac- 
tion in  which  thought  and  attention  is  withdrawn  from 
the   mere   appearance   of   things   and   conditions,    and    is 

[  ^^0  ] 


centered  upon  the  truth.  There  are  two  ways  of  entering  Questions  by 
this  state,  one  is  positive  and  the  other  negative.  When  Beginners 
it  is  entered  in  the  positive  way  the  attention  is  with- 
drawn from  the  surface  and  centered  upon  Being,  the 
principle,  svibstance  and  reality  of  self  and  of  all  visi- 
bility. The  purpose  is  to  realize  at-one-ment  with  God 
and  thereby  commune  with  him  and  self,  and  from  this 
at-one-ment  express  inherent  power  and  idea  which  we 
are  in  Being. 

WHien  the  silence  is  entered  in  a  negative  way,  the 
attention  is  withdrawn  from  the  external,  the  same  as 
in  the  positive,  but  it  is  not  fixed  upon  Being,  nor  on 
any  definite  purpose  to  be  accomplished ;  hence,  it  is 
an  attitude  of  waiting  for  something  to  come,  or  to 
appear,  not  knowing  from  whence  it  is  to  come.  The 
conclusion  is  that  the  impressions  received  must  come 
from  God,  merely  because  they  were  received  in  the 
silence.  The  truth  is  that  most,  if  not  all,  received  in 
this  negative  state  are  simply  impressions  and  arc  just 
as  liable  to  be  of  some  human  belief  and  desire  as  from 
principle,  reality  or  God.  They  are  just  as  liable  to 
be  unprofitable  as  profitable.  Going  into  the  silence  in 
this  way  means,  if  continued,  to  becmne  a  medium  for 
impressions,  from  all  mannner  of  thoughts,  beliefs  and 
conditions,  which  is  not  advisable  nor  profitable.  God 
expresses  Himself,  and  is  never  impressed.  It  is 
advisable  and  profitable  to  follow  His  method  and  by 
so  doing  we  shall  express  ourselves. 

The  common  practice  of  holding  in  thought  a  word 
or  words  for  the  purpose  of  bringing  things  to  pass, 
without  knowing  that  lacing  is  the  reality  of  the 
words,  brings  notliing  ])Ut  sensuous  response.  To  go 
into  the  silence  undcrstandingh',  is  to  go  into  it  for  the 
lHU"])ose  of  speaking  the  positive  words  of  the  truth  of 
what    God    is,    which    words    testifv    of    our    at-one-ment 


Divine  Scitv/cc  uith  Him.  These  words  do  not  result  in  a  sensuous 
a/!il  Htdling      response,  but  make  visible  the  truth  of  what  God  is. 

\\'hen  I  cast  out  devils  (personified  beliefs  and 
opinions)  by  the  power  of  God,  then  God  is  come  nit^h 
unto  the  patient.  \Adien  there  are  no  more  false  beliefs 
personified  the  presence  of  true  Being  is  apparent. 

Q.  I  have  studied  under  a  number  of  teachers  of 
the  "  New  Thought,"  and  have  always  been  led  to  think 
that  these  higher  truths  should  not  be  used  on  so  low 
a  plane  as  material  prosperity,  or  business  success.  It 
was  taught  that  we  have  a  right  to  expect  health  and 
spiritual  prosperity,  but  that  it  is  wrong  to  use  the  Truth 
to   further  our   financial   interests. 

I  have  gathered  from  the  teaching  that  you  not  only 
approve  of  using  Truth  for  prosperit}',  but  teach  that  we 
may  use  science  to  promote  material  prosperity.  Is  this 
right  ?     Is  it  according  to  the  Bible  ? 

A.  If  Truth  is  not  to  be  used  and  made  the  basis 
for  prosperity  on  this  plane  of  existence,  then  there  is 
nothing  that  can  be  used  and  made  the  basis  of  our  deal- 
ings with  each  other  but  error.  As  long  as  we  hold  that 
there  is  both  material  and  spiritual  ])rosperity,  we  v.'ill 
hold  one  in  Truth  and  the  other  in  error,  which  is  a  dual 
theory  not  found  in  unity.  The  moment  we  hold  Truth 
for  both  thev  are  seen  to  be  one  even  as  Truth  is  a  unit. 

If  it  is  wrong  to  use  the  Truth  to  further  our  finan- 
cial interests,  it  is  certainly  right  to  set  Truth  aside  and 
use  error.  They  who  have  been  thus  instructed  in  the 
Xew  Thought  have  not  been  taught  unity  of  action  and 
result,  hence  it  is  possible  for  them  to  suppose  that  Truth 
could  be  used  for  the  well  being  of  some,  and  to  the 
detriment  of  others,  but  this  is  not  possible. 

One  who  reads  the  Bible  and  does  not  see  that 
prosperity  is  (iod's  law,  does  not  read  attentively,  and  all 
he  needs  to  do  to  realize  that  God  is  His  own  success, 

[242] 


is   simply   to   behold  the   Truth   of  the   visible   universe      Questions  by 
spread  abroad  before  us.     Since  God  is  successful,  and      Beginners 
is  infinite,  man's  success  is  to  be  found  within  Him,  hence 
it  is  written,  "  No  good  thing  will  be  withheld  from  them 
that    walk    uprightly."      "  The    righteous    shall    flourish 
like  the  palm  tree,  he  shall  grow  like  a  cedar  in  Lebanon." 

"  Turn  not  to  the  right  hand  nor  to  the  left,  that 
thou  mayest  prosper  whithersoever  thou  goest."  And 
Jesus  said :  "  It  is  the  Father's  good  pleasure  to  give 
you  the  kingdom."  Surely  success  must  be  a  good  thing, 
rightly  understood,  and  being  a  good  thing  it  is  Godly; 
so  I  would  say :  "  First  seek  the  Kingdom  of  God  and 
His  righteousness  and  all  these  things  shall  be  added." 
In  the  Kingdom  of  God  and  His  righteousness  there  is 
food,  raiment  and  shelter  for  all. 

The  belief  of  inequality  and  want  has  come  about 
through  misunderstanding  of  God's  Xzw,  and  through  the 
belief  that  we  are  not  to  use  the  Truth  in  our  every  day 
walks  of  Life.  Let  us  no  longer  hold  our  business  in 
separation  from  God.  Unity  within  is  expressed  in  out- 
ward co-operation. 

O.  With  the  full  consciousness  of  the  Divine  Order 
of  Infinite  Mind,  does  the  Law  of  Expression  cease  to  be? 

A.  Xo !  emphatically  no,  no!  God  never  will  nor 
can  we  do  away  with  the  Trinity  of  Being,  action  and 
result.  Creator,  creative  action  and  creation.  He  is 
the  whole  trinity.  All  things  share  in  it  and  it  is  all 
things.  When  Paul  said,  The  Law  acts  as  a  school 
master  to  bring  us  to  God,  he  referred  to  the  Law  of 
Moses,  ''Thou  shalt  not,"  not  to  the  Law  of  Expression 
which  is  the  eternal,  self  cxisl'uig  trinity  of  lacing. 

I  am.  therefore,  1  think  and  speak,  will  never  cease 
to  be  truth.  Do  not  allow  yourselves  to  give  place  to  the 
erroneous  suggestion  that  this  (jucstion  implies,  for  the 
law  being  self-existing    it  can  never  cease  to  be. 

L  ^-i;!  ] 


LESSON   XXI. 

THEOLOGICAL    QUESTIONS. 

O.  What  meaning-  does  Divine  Science  give  to  the 
word  Father  as  Jesus  used  it  ? 

A.  It  means  the  one  and  only  Creator  or  Expressor 
of  visible  existence — the  universe  of  things.  As  the 
word  man  includes  both  male  and  female,  so,  the  word 
Father  as  used  by  Jesus  means  universal  parent-hood ; 
the  parent-hood  of  infinite  and  Omnipresent  ^I'md  or 
Spirit  manifesting  itself  in  all  living. 

Fatherhood,  spiritually  speaking,  means  God  express- 
ing Himself  in  all  creation  at  the  same  time  and  sus- 
taining all  within  Flimself,  and  supplying  every  need. 
Matt.  5  :  i6,  45,  48.    6 :  8,  38.    Luke,  12  :  30. 

As  Jesus  recognized  God  as  Father  and  advised  that 
we  say  Father  to  God  and  to  none  other,  and  taught  that 
Flis  will  is  to  be  done  in  all  things,  so  does  Divine  Science 
hold  that  the  Fatherhood  or  parent-hood  of  God  is  also 
the  one  Supreme  Will.  "It  is  not  the  will  of  the  Father 
that  the  least  of  one  of  these  should  suffer,"'  or  that  we 
suiter  in  the  least.  We  are  all  blessed  in  having  one 
Parent  Source  and  Cause  in  that  we  have  Being  within 
it ;  we  are  therefore  eternal  Being. 

"It  is  your  Father's  good  pleasure  to  give  }'0u  the 
kingdom."  A\'hat  is  his  pleasure  to  do,  is  done.  In  truth 
the  kingdom  is  ours  ;  in  it  we  know  Power  to  be  one  ; 
Being  to  be  one ;  Life  to  be  one.  We  know  that  as  we 
honor  the  Father  just  so  must  we  honor  the  Son.     .As 

[244  1 


we  honor  the  one  Source  and  Cause  just  so  do  we  honor 
Its  creation  or  Expression ;  for  it  is  the  Parent-hood  of 
God  that  sends  all  into  the  world. 

In  the  knowledge  of  truth,  all  that  the  Father  has 
given  us,  we  give  or  grant  to  all  others,  and  what  we 
can  say  of  our  relation  to  God  we  can  say  of  the  rela- 
tionship of  all  others  to  Him.  We  have  one  Father,  even 
God.  In  Science  we  can  say,  "As  the  Father  knoweth  me, 
even  so  know  I  the  Father,"  and,  "If  you  have  seen  me 
you  have  seen  the  Father."  The  consciousness  of  this 
truth  means  "Atonement,"  or  "Ascension."  In  this  at- 
one-ment  we  can  say,  "Whatsoever  ye  ask  of  the  Father 
that  will  I  do,  that  the  Father  may  be  glorified  in  the 
Son."  This  is  going  unto  the  Father,  and  being  able  to 
say,  "I  and  my  Father  are  one."  In  this  state  of  conscious- 
ness the  son  of  man  is  glorified.  Remember  this  ascen- 
sion is  unto  my  Parent-hood,  and  your  Parent-hood; 
my  Good  and  your  Good.  ^My  Source  and  Cause,  and 
your  Source  and  Cause. 

O.     What  is  the  true  meaning  of  Son  ? 

A.  Son  means  in  part,  he  who  is  a  direct  expression 
of  God, — the  image  and  likeness  of  God, — "The  only 
begotten  of  the  Father,  full  of  grace  and  truth."  If 
there  was  anything  in  our  existence  that  was  not  God 
expressed  it  could  not  claim  son-ship.  As  nothing  can 
be  manifested  that  is  not,  the  Son  of  God,  or  Man  of 
God,  could  not  exist  in  form  without  first  being  an  eter- 
nal idea  potential  in  the  Father,  or  supreme  Parent. 
I  Icncc,  speaking  from  the  stand-point  of  God  and  accord- 
ing to  His  AUness,  we  say  Man  is  with  God  and  is  God 
in  the  beginning.  He  is  in  reality  the  eternal  idea  that 
St.  John  recognized  as  the  Word  that  became  fiesh  and 
dwelt  among  us,  that  was  full  of  grace  and  truth  ;  of 
which  he  affirmed  that  "  Of  His  fullness  have  all  we  rc- 
cei\e(l.  and  "race  for  'Tace."     This  truth  he  said  came 


Theological 
^estions 


Divine  Science      by  Jesus  Christ,  and  that  it  was  the  Life  of  every  ]\lan 
and  Healing      that  comes  into  the  world, 

Jesus  said,  "The  Son  quickcneth  whom  he  will,"  also 
"The  Son  abideth  ever;"  and,  "If  the  Son  therefore  shall 
make  you  free,  ye  shall  be  free  indeed."    John,  8:  35,  36. 

The  full  meaning  of  Son  is  eternal  Being  expressed 
in  existence  co-eternal  and  co-equal  with  God.  Speaking 
from  the  stand-point  of  God  Son-ship  or  child-hood  is 
potential  in  Father-hood  or  Parent-hood.  Speaking  from 
the  stand-point  of  Son-ship  or  child-hood  Father-hood 
or  Parent-hood  is  potential  therein.  In  Divine  Science 
the  truth  is  spoken  and  the  word  of  power  is  manifested 
from  the  stand-point  of  God. 

O.     How  docs  science  explain  the  "First-born?" 

A.  The  first-born  is  all  that  is  begotten  of  God; 
nothing  more  nor  less.  "The  only  begotten  of  the  Father 
full  of  Cirace  and  Truth."  The  first  and  only  born  of 
every  creature. 

O.     ^^'hat  is  the  fullness  of  the  word  God  ? 

.v.  Its  fullness  is  infinitude.  Omniscience,  Omni- 
potence, and  Omnipresence.  All  that  this  trinity  implies. 
The  w'ord  God  comprehends  all  that  really  is.  Truly, 
there  is  but  One  All. 

O.  How  does  Divincc  Science  explain  the  image 
and  likeness  of  God  ? 

A.  Some  ask.  "if  God  is  Omnipresent  Spirit  how 
can  He  be  imaged?"  They  think  that  what  is  formless, 
and  unseen  by  the  natural  eye,  cannot  bring  forth  after  its 
kind  in  form.  They  think  that  man  is  form  and  that  as 
such  he  brings  forth  form  after  his  kind,  and  that  all 
things  in  nature  do  the  same.  This  is  idolatrous  belief, 
based  in  a  supposed  physical  causation.  The  image  of 
God  is  (iod  expressed  in  in(lividualit\'  and  visible  form; 
it  is  infinite  idea  expressed  and  expressing  itself  in  men- 
tality and  visibility. 

[246] 


The  likeness  of  God  means  that  all  the  attributes  and  Theological 
qualities  of  God^ — all  the  ideas  or  potentialities, — are  ex-  ^estions 
pressed  in  his  image.  So,  the  image  of  God  is  exactly 
like  Him  in  nature.  God  is  Life,  Love,  Truth ;  the  image 
of  God  is  life,  love,  truth,  etc.  As  the  Father  is  life,  so 
is  the  Son  life.  In  that  all  form  is  potential  in  the  Infin- 
ite Source,  every  thing  bringing  forth  after  its  kind,  means 
that  the  Infinite  Source  brings  forth  after  its  kind  that 
which  is  potential  within  Its  Self.  It  is  constantly  express- 
ing man  as  man.  Its  infinitude  of  variety  does  not  con- 
sist in  making  one  thing  out  of  another  (bread  of  stones), 
but  it  consists  in  expressing  the  unlimited  possibility  of 
Its  nature,  which  contains  all  variety. 

O.  If  Heaven  is  not  locality,  how  do  you  make  it 
tangible  and  real  ? 

A.  Heaven  is  the  real  state  of  Being;  we  do  not 
have  to  make  it  real,  for  it  is  eternal  reality.  We  actualize 
and  make  it  tangible  by  unfolding  our  real  nature.  This 
is  done  by  basing  all  our  ways  within  it ;  by  thinking, 
voicing  and  acting  its  truth, — by  being,  loving,  and  liv- 
ing its  reality. 

O.     What  is  the  First  Birth? 

A.  First  Birth  means  born  of  God.  The  Christ 
Child.  Every  child  that  comes  into  the  world,  as  it  is  to 
God.  The  entirety  of  every  creature.  "Born,  not  of 
blood,  nor  of  the  will  of  the  flesh,  nor  of  the  will  of  IsVtxvl, 
but  of  God."  It  means  born  from  above ;  born  of  Spirit ; 
born  of  the  Infinite. 

CJ.     What  does  the  "Second  B>irth"  mean? 

A.  It  means  a  thoruugli  .Spiritual  awakening  and 
realization  of  the  Truih  of  what  the  l-'irst  r.irlh  means. 

(J.     What  is  the  First  Death? 

.A.  Tlie  hirst  Death  may  he  trul\-  said  to  l)egin  with 
a  \ery  subtle  supposition  that  "( iood  and  lA'il."  Tnuh 
and   a    falling  short   of   'I'rntli  arc  gotxl   to   make   wise; 

[  1^47  ] 


Divine  Scie/:ce  this  leads  to  the  belief  that  contrasting  experiences,  those 
^nJ  Healing  su])posed  to  be  of  opposite  natures  are  the  source  and 
cause  of  wisdom ;  hence,  numerous  theories  of  dualism 
based  in  experience  naturally  result.  Death  is  a  sup- 
positional belief  that  there  is  something  that  is  not.  All 
beliefs  of  dualism  are  of  this  nature ;  they  are  life-less 
and  can  have  no  showing  but  in  seeming  separation 
called  death.  Death  is  l)elief  in  separation  from  God, 
or  one  might  say  separation  of  God,  for  the  belief  in 
division  of  power  or  that  there  is  good  and  evil 
])o\ver  is  a  supposed  division  in  power.  To  sup- 
pose that  there  is  something  more  or  something  less 
than  God  that  is  real,  or  that  there  is  some  other  way  to 
know  wisdom  and  realize  its  fruits,  beside  being  it  as 
God  is,  is  to  die  in  belief,  to  the  Unity  and  Allness  of 
God.  \\'hen  these  suppositions  seem  real  to  people,  the}' 
actualize  in  what  is  called  literal  death. 

O.     What  is  the  Second  Death? 

A.  The  Second  Death  is  dying  to  all  false  beliefs, — 
all  sup]:»ositions  thar  fall  short  of  Truth.  It  is  putting 
awav  lying,  and  speaking  truth  with  each  other;  it  is 
putting  on  the  new  man  created  in  righteousness  and 
holiness  of  truth,  it  is  ]>utting  on  ihe  whole  armor  of 
God. — the  absolute  Unity — as  did  Jesus  ihe  Christ :  it 
is  being  the  Christ  or  truth  of  (iod. 

According  to  Revelation  he  who  overcomes  is  not 
hurt  bv  the  second  death.  Overcoming  causes  the  belief 
of  death,  and  hell  to  surrender  every  thing  that  it  holds 
in  its  embrace ;  it  delivers  from  the  bondage  of  fear 
people  who  have  spent  their  time  from  child-hood  in 
]H"eparing  for  death.  Ref.  Rev.  20:  15.  The  second 
death  means  absolute  annihilation  of  the  belief  in  deatli 
and  hell.  "And  death  and  hell  were  cast  into  the  lake 
of  fire.  This  is  the  Second  Death."  Rev.  20:  14.  All 
personalized  conditions, — personified  beliefs  and  opinions 

[  24S  ] 


that  are  not  sourcecl  in  Life  are  consumed  as  by  fire, 
when  the  Unity,  Divinity,  and  Eternity  of  the  one  all 
is  accepted.  It  is  only  false  belief  that  believes  in  false- 
hood ;  it  is  only  erroneous  supposition  that  claims  error  to 
be  real.  This  conclusion  is  summed  up  in  Rev.  21  :  8. 
Where  it  is  said  all  false  conditions  of  idolatry,  and  all 
idolaters  and  liars  shall  have  their  part  in  the  lake  which 
burnetii  with  fire  and  brimstone ;  which  is  the  Second 
Deaih.  In  the  Second  Death,  the  seeming  self-hood 
that  sins  is  seen  to  be  nothing;  is  consumed  as  by  fire. 
A  self-hood  without  spot  or  blemish,  sinless  and  incapa- 
ble of  being  less  than  God's  exact  image  and  likeness 
is  known,  realized  and  unfolded  with  the  second  death. 
This  is  the  meaning  of  "He  that  overcometh  is  not  hurt 
by  the  Second  Death." 

O.  What  light  does  Divine  Science  throw  upon  the 
resurrection  ? 

A.  It  throws  the  light  of  eternal  Being  upon  it.  'T 
am  the  resurrection  and  the  life."  All  that  I  am  is  not 
life  without  including  my  body;  therefore,  I  raise  it  to 
Life,  to  what  I  am.  I  am  Spirit  soul  and  body,  one  per- 
fect whole. 

O.  How  is  the  Crucifixion  to  be  explained ;  what 
crucifies  the  body  and  who  raises  it? 

A.  All  false  beliefs  are  suppositions  that  there  is 
something  that  is  not  or  that  things  are  different  from 
what  thev  are  in  reality  and  in  truth  ;  thev  include  manv 
seeming  desires  and  needs,  tliey  hold  the  body  as  sub- 
ject to  everything,  "good,  bad,  and  indift'erent,"  these 
mental  conditions  crucif}'  the  body. 

( iod,  the  I  that  I  am,  raises  the  body  from  the  dead 
beliefs  and  opinions. 

He  who  acce])ts  Clod  as  all  in  all  raises  the  bo(l\-  from 
errcneous  belief  ruid  ])laces  it  as  suliject  :o  nothing;  hut 
as  re>tinu'  in   the  embrace  of   Intinite   lleint''. 


Theological 
Questions 


[249] 


Divine  Scic/ice  Q.     According  to  Divine  Science  is  there  no  sense  in 

and  Healing  which  God  punishes  his  children  or  brings  sickness  upon 
them  ? 

A.  God  is  as  far  from  punishing  or  bringing  afflic- 
tion upon  His  offspring,  His  own  expressions,  as  the 
principle  of  mathematics  is  from  bringing  error  into  its 
examples.  The  only  way  the  example  suffers  is  by  loss 
or  lack  of  the  principle ;  and  the  only  way  that  the  body 
suffers  is  by  the  belief  of  the  lack  of  God  within  it,  or 
from  the  loss  of  the  realization  of  the  presence  of  God 
all  through  it. 

In  that  the  principle  cannot  be  used  erroneously,  mis- 
calculation causes  confusion.  In  that  error  of  belief  cannot 
express  God,  it  can  cause  nothing  but  a  sense  of  con- 
fusion, and  seeming  punishment.  "God  is  not  the  author 
of  confusion."  If  he  was  the  author  of  sickness,  we 
could  not  demonstrate  over  it.  We  are  not  greater  than 
the  One  All,  that  we  can  demonstrate  over  Its  works. 
It  is  sufficient  that  we  be  equal  with  the  one  all. 

O.     If  all  is  good  why  do  we  not  see  it  so? 

A.  The  All  in  All  does  see  it  so.  Nothing  but  erro- 
neous belief  fails  to  see  as  God  sees.  Erroneous  belief 
has  no  being  but  its  own  error,  as  a  believer  in  itself. 
It  never  claims  to  be  an}-thing  in  the  present ;  it  is  always 
hoping  for  something  to  come.  Wq  do  see  that  all 
reality  is  good. 

O.  What  do  you  think  about  om-  knowing  each 
other  in  the  Spirit  world? 

A.  To  knoAv  each  other  at  all  truthfully,  one  must 
know  what  truth  is;  tlie  truth  is  there  is  no  world  that 
is  not  spiritual,  and  it  is  God  who  knows  his  people. 
It  is  because  we  are  God  in  being  that  we  know  each 
other.  Not  unless  God  ceases  to  be  God,  nor  unless  we 
cease  to  be  what  He  is  shall  we  ever  cease  to  know  each 
other,  at  any  time  or  in  any  ])lacc ;  or  shall  we  ever  be 

[  -^"'0  ] 


separated.  As  we  know  each  other  now,  we  shall  always  Theological 
know  each  other.  They  who  know  the  Statement  of  ^estions 
Being  and  the  Law  of  Expression,  know  there  is  neither 
more  nor  less  at  any  time  than  God  expressed.  Because 
individuality  is  inseparable  from  God,  it  is  not  capable 
of  being  separated.  Those  who  have  experienced  what 
is  called  death,  know  us,  and  we  know  them.  There  is 
no  lack  of  knowledge,  and  knowledge  knows  individual- 
ity and  its  manifestations. 

O.  What  is  the  sin  that  shall  not  be  forgiven? 
A.  Forgiveness  implies  a  forgiver.  "  Whosesoever 
sins  ye  remit,  they  are  remitted  unto  them ;  and  whoseso- 
ever sins  ye  retain,  they  are  retained."  Sinning  against 
the  Holy  Ghost  would  be  like  attempting  to  reason  against 
Reason.  "All  sins  shall  be  forgiven  unto  the  sons  of 
Men."  Sin  is  a  falling  short  of  Truth.  If  the  son  of 
Man  falls  short  of  Truth  he  can  be  forgiven  by  giving 
up  the  habit  of  falling  short ;  but  when  the  Holy  Ghost 
comes  upon  him  he  knows  that  there  is  but  One,  and 
that  one  being  Spirit  or  God,  includes  him  individually 
and  bodily :  then  it  is  no  longer  the  son  of  man  speak- 
ing, but  the  Holy  One,  and  as  God  cannot  sin  against 
Himself,  He  cannot  forgive  Himself.  Having  no  false 
habits  he  can  give  up  none.  Sinning  against  the  Holy 
Ghost  would  be  like  God  going  against  the  knowledge 
that  He  is  .All  in  All.  Knowing  His  infinitude,  there 
is  no  one  to  forgive,  and  the  attempt  to  forgive  would 
be  as  error  repeating  itself.  So,  it  is  clear,  that  Jesus' 
words:  "He  that  shall  blaspheme  against  the  Holy  Ghost 
liatli  never  forgiveness,  but  is  in  clanger  of  eternal 
damnation,"  is  a  figure  of  speech.  In  the  consciousness 
of  Truth  we  cannot  forgive  ermr  for  there  is  none  to 
give  u]) :  we  can  only  see  its  nothingness  and  live  the 
life  of  Wholeness.  "The  son  of  Man  hath  ])ower  on 
earth   to   forgive   sins."   moans   that    we   porsonallv   have 

[  251  1 


Divine  Scinue  power  to  give  up  all  shortcomings,  and  reform  our  ways 
/7;///  Htdling  in  dealing  with  all  things  upon  the  earth  ;  we  have  power 
to  cease  personalizing  human  beliefs  and  opinions,  and 
to  say  I  to  the  Holy  Ghost  or  God  manifest,  and  do  so 
\\'a\\  knowledge,  power  and  divine  authority.  He  who 
hath  never  forgiveness,  is  error  of  belief,  and  is  in  dan- 
ger of  condemnation.  We  all  are  life  and  pure  Being 
in  Christ.     There  is  nothing  to  fear. 

O.  Why  did  Jesus  say  on  Calvary,  "3*Iy  God,  ]\Iy 
God,  why  hast  thou  forsaken  me?"' 

A.  I,  and  my  God  mean  two.  It  is  not  sufficient 
for  atonement,  or  demonstration  of  absolute  at-one-mem 
to  hold  that  I  am,  and  that  God  is,  and  that  we  have 
two  wills,  two  natures  or  purposes  that  conflict.  Jesus 
made  this  remark  that;  the  people  standing  by  might 
realize  what  all  must  do ;  sooner  or  later  they  must  sur- 
render self  to  God  wholly,  and  \\ithout  spot  or  blemish 
that  God  be  known  as  All  in  All  including  Creation, 
Jesus  revealed  His  purpose  when  He  said,  "Xot  as  I 
will,  but  as  thou  wilt."  Also  after  the  resurrection  when 
he  said,  "Go  tell  the  people  I  ascend  unto  my  God  and 
unto  your  God."  The  ascension  means  there  is  but  one 
All ;  therefore,  all  teachers  of  Truth  know  that  Truth 
applies  alike  to  all  nations  and  that  the  baptism  of  Holy 
Spirit  is  immersion  of  self-hood  into  Spirit.  It  is  bap- 
tizing all  nations  in  ihe  name  of  the  Father,  the  Son. 
and  the  Holy  (diost.  God  always  forsakes  the  claim 
of  separate  self-hood  from  Him.  He  disclaims  the  be- 
lief that  there  is  a  separate  identity.  I,  and  Father  are 
identical  in  meaning.  In  absolute  Truth  the  Son  must 
be  subject  unto  Ciod  that  God  may  be  All  in  All.  Ref.  i 
Cor.  15  :27,  28. 

O.     What  is  ascension  ? 

A.  It  is  knowledge  that  God  is  all.  That.  I  am  that 
I  am,  and  l)esidc  me  there  is  none  other  is  eternally  true. 

[  252  ] 


It  is  being  what  God  is  and  doing  His  will.  It  is  having 
no  self-hood,  no  purpose  nor  will  less  than  infinite. 

Q.     How  did  a  cloud  receive  Jesus  out  of  sight  ? 

A.  People  who  believe  in  dualism  believe  they  are 
separate  from  God;  they  believe  their  being  to  be  the 
reverse  of  Him  in  nature.  To  them  there  is  a  dividing 
line  between  God  and  Man,  spoken  of  by  Paul  as  a 
middle  wall  of  partition,  and  is  sometimes  called  the 
veil  of  the  temple.  To  those  who  believe  in  separation 
and  becoming  "by  and  by,  over  there,"  there  is  always 
a  seeming  cloud  that  conceals  from  them  the  absolute 
truth  of  at-one-ment  of  God  and  Man.  This  at-onc- 
ment  is  out  of  their  sight.  Why  stand  ye  gazing  up 
into  Heaven?  Jesus,  whose  real  state  is  Heaven,  shall 
come  in  like  manner  as  ye  have  seen  Him  go,  Man  must 
come  out  of  the  cloud  in  order  to  cease  seeing  Heaven 
and  God  beyond  the  cloud.  Man  in  his  state  of  at-one- 
ment  with  God,  enjoying  the  real  Heaven  of  Being, 
must  be  seen  here  and  now  with  nothing  between  him 
and  God ;  nothing  between  him  and  Creation ;  no  veil 
over  the  temple ;  nothing  to  receive  him  out  of  sight. 
The  spirit  world,  God's  potential  creation,  is  here  mani- 
festing itself  visibly.  It  was  a  supposed  separation  that 
caused  Jesus'  ascension  to  mean,  to  the  disciples,  going 
away ;  a  mere  change  of  locality,  and  coming  again. 
"Lo,  I  am  wMth  you  always."  Jesus  Christ  is  always 
come  in  the  flesh  ;  this  Truth  is  of  God. 

Q.  Has  immaculate  concej)tion  a  scientific  luean- 
ing? 

A.  Tlie  immaculate  conception  Is  wholly  scientific. 
The  power  of  the  highest,  is  the.  omnipresence  of  Spirit 
always  over- shadowing,  pervading,  sustaining  and  liv- 
ing us;  ever  holding  us  in  its  loving  embrace,  and  filling 
us  with  its  goodness  and  generative  power,  h'or  fuller 
explanation  study  the  lessons  on  marriage. 

[  253  ] 


Theological 
^estions 


Divine  Science  Q.     Is  Divine  Science  religious  in  its  nature? 

^!/hi  Healing  A.     Science  is  absolute  knowledge  of  what  is  and  of 

all  there  is,  it  is  knowledge  of  the  unity  of  all  that  God's 
omnipresence  means.  It  leaves  no  room  for  disease, 
death  or  dead  matter.     All  is  Life.     I  am  Life. 

Divine  Science  knows  no  religion  but  Truth.  No 
sentimental  or  restricted  religion.  If  religion  means 
bound  back  or  unity  with  God,  Divine  Science  which 
proves  the  absolute  unit}-  and  AUness  of  God  is  absolute 
religion  or  absolute  Truih. 

0.  \\'hat  consolation  does  Divine  Science  give  to 
those  who  are  grieving  for  their  dead  friends? 

A.  It  gives  the  consolation  that  there  is  no  death, 
loss  of  life,  consciousness  or  individual  identity.  That 
there  is  no  separation  by  space  or  cjuality  of  substance 
between  the  Creator  and  Creation ;  that  our  identity  is 
eternal  in  God.  The  scriptures  support  Divine  Science 
in  these  conclusions  in  various  ways.  God  recognized 
the  conscious  identity  of  individuality  after  so-called 
death  when  He  said :  'T  am  the  God  of  Abraham,  the 
God  of  Isaac,  and  the  God  of  Jacob."  Jesus  said :  "God 
is  not  the  God  of  the  dead  but  of  the  living."  He  also 
recognized  individuality  after  death  when  he  raised  Laz- 
arus. He  spoke  to  Lazarus  as  an  individual  and  called 
him  forth.  He  recognized  conscious  individuality  when 
lie  raised  the  widow's  son.  Pie  proved  the  conscious 
individuality  of  those  the  world  called  dead  when  He 
stood  talking  with  IMoses  and  Elias  about  what  manner  of 
deatli  he  should  die.  X'erily,  there  is  no  loss  of  con- 
sciousness, of  individuality  ;  no  loss  at  all. 

O.  Can  we  derive  any  spiritual  lesson  from  the 
cursing  of  the  fig  tree  ? 

\.  The  substance  of  the  spiritual  lesson  to  be  de- 
rived is  contained  in  the  first  and  second  verses  of  the 
fifteenth  chapter  of  St.  John.     'T  am  the  vine,  and  my 

[  254  ] 


Father  is  the  husbandman,  every  branch  in  me  which 
beareth  not  fruit  He  taketh  away."  It  symbohzes  the 
taking  away  from  us,  personally,  all  that  does  not  bear 
fruit  of  the  spirit,  and  it  is  taken  away  from  root,  body  and 
branch.  It  showed  His  disciples  the  meaning  of  His 
words  and  work,  that  we  are  to  place  no  value  upon 
what  bears  no  fruit,  and  is  of  no  value  to  the  husband- 
man or  Spirit.  "Every  tree  that  bringeth  not  forth  good 
fruit  is  hewn  down  and  cast  into  the  fire."  In  the  blast- 
ing of  the  fig  tree,  not  even  the  root  is  left  to  sprout 
again.  The  whole  is  seen  to  be  dead  and  of  no  value. 
It  becomes  as  nothing  in  our  conception. 

"Wherefore  by  their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them."  So, 
we  should  have  fruits,  or  results  of  the  Spirit  in  our 
works.  W'e  can  and  we  do  demonstrate  our  possibilities 
and  our  eyes  are  open  to  see  the  truth  of  what  we  are 
doing. 

O.  Upon  what  authority  do  you  say  that  the  king- 
dom of  heaven,  the  celestial  sphere,  is  a  permanent  con- 
dition and  not  locality? 

A.  Christ  saying,  "Heaven  is  at  hand."  And  "Heav- 
en is  within  you,"  was  meant  for  every  person  to  realize 
and  for  all  time.  Therefore,  it  must  be  cverywl:ere  at 
all  times,  and  in  us  all.  As  Being  is  all  in  all,  heaven 
must  be  contained  in  the  all,  and  if  so,  it  must  be  the 
eternal  state  or  nature  of  the  all.  Our  authority  for 
this  claim  is  the  infinitude  of  God. 

O.  If  Divine  Science  takes  from  people  their  long 
cherished  fear,  what  certainty  have  we  that  they  will 
govern  their  conduct  aright? 

A.  Xothing  but  truth  banislies  error.  X'othing  but 
love  banishes  fear;  nothing  but  unity  does  away  with 
duality.  Xothing  but  tlic  allness  of  good  can  do  away 
with  what  is  called  evil.  In  at-one-ment  of  15eing  there 
is  oneness  of  purpose  and  results  are  one  and  are  wholly 

[  2oo  J 


Theological 
^estions 


Divine  Science  good.  We  have  the  certainty  of  God, — eternal  principle, 
and  Healing  — all  that  really  is  that  their  conduct  will  be  governed 
aright.  The  author  has  heard  children  say,  that  as  long 
as  they  were  afraid  they  would  not  know  their  lessons 
they  were  sure  to  miss  in  their  examinations.  We  are 
all  children  mentally,  and  as  long  as  we  fear  wrong 
doing,  we  are  maintaining  a  wrong  mental  attitude. 
In  love  there  is  no  fear.  Love  is  God.  Then  in  God 
there  is  no  fear.  So  He  has  not  given  us  the  spirit 
of  fear.  Therefore,  we  cannot  fear  and  at  the  same  time 
govern  our  conduct  aright.  He  has  given  us  the  spirit 
of  love  and  of  power  and  a  sound  mind.  Our  conduct 
is  then  to  be  governed  by  knowing  the  truth  of  what 
He  has  given  us,  and  acting  accordingly. 

O.     What  are  temptations  ? 

A.  God  cannot  be  tempted ;  nor  does  He  tempt  any 
one.  So,  in  truth  there  are  no  temptations.  What  are 
usually  called  temptations  are  in  human  belief  and  opin- 
ion, suppositional  want,  and  desire.  It  is  not  actual 
need  nor  want  of  satisfaction.  We  should  all  know, 
as  does  God  that  we  cannot  tempt  any  one  or  be  tempted. 

O.     Do  you  believe  immortality  of  body  possible  ? 

A.  Yes.  The  Law  of  Expression  teaches  the  truth 
of  what  the  body  is,  of  how  to  regard  it  and  hold  it  in 
its  right  relation  to  all  things.  It  is  given  its  true  place 
in  life  and  power  in  Divine  Science,  and  must  be  made 
free.  Freedom  is  its  right ;  its  God-given  state.  Divine 
Science  proves  to  be  the  method  by  which  bodily  im- 
mortality can  be  demonstrated. 

O.     Does  that  which  applies  to  Jesus  apply  to  us  ? 

A.  Yes  ;  certainly.  He  pointed  the  way  in  which  all 
may  walk,  and  know  the  truth  of  their  union  with  God. 
We  hold  prcciselv  the  same  relation  to  the  Father  as 
does  Jesus ;  this  is  an  unalterable  tru  Ji,  to  which  all  will 
awaken. 

[256] 


Q.     Was  Jesus  in  earth  life  any  nearer  God  than  the      Theological 
ilUimined    exponent    of    spiritual    philosophy    of    today?      ^estions 
Christ  said :     "They  who  believe  shall  do  the  things  that 
I  do,  and  greater  things  than  these  shall  ye  do." 

A.  As  God  is  all-pervading  Spirit,  one  can  be  no 
nearer  to  Him  than  another.  One  may  recognize  Him 
more  than  another  and  may  consult  His  nature  in  all 
his  ways  more.  He  is  as  near  to  us,  as  we  are  to  our- 
selves. For  our  life,  substance,  intelligence  and  power 
is  God.  He  is  our  love,  truth,  beauty  and  perfection. 
There  is  no  doubt  but  Jesus  had  a  deeper  conviction  and 
realization  of  the  truth  of  his  Union  wiih  God,  than  any 
one  of  whom  we  have  record ;  but  they  who  experience 
the  same  conviction  and  realization  will  know  what 
Christ  knew  and  what  he  meant  by,  "Aly  Name,"  and 
w^ill  do  the  works  that  he  did;  there  is  notliing  to  prevent. 
God  measures  not  His  Spirit  to  His  children. 

O.  Do  you  imply  therefrom,  that  any  one  is  incapa- 
ble of  doing  greater  things  in  his  own  name? 

A.  The  teachings  of  Christ  show  that  He,  apart 
from  (jod,  could  do  nothing.  That  it  was  the  Parent 
Source  working  in  and  through  him  ;  that  He  in  being 
was  one  with  the  Father,  and  was  doing  His  work. 

He  who  knows  where  and  what  Being  is,  and  works 
with  the  Parent  vSource,  can  do  all  tilings  in  his  own 
name,  but  his  own  name  will  Ijc  that  of  the  Christ  and 
the  b\'ithcr;  in  truth  tlierc  is  no  other — there  is  but  One 
All.    Therefore.  "The  Name"  represents  that  One. 

(J.     What  is  the  process  of  Divine  Science  Healing? 

A.  It  is  the  Clirist  melliod  of  healing.  The  process 
is  that  of  lieing  expressing  Its  Self.  It  is  the  direct  ex- 
pression of  tlie  Creator  in  the  creature.  Healing  is 
accoiii])lishe(l  ])y  ihe  word  ot  power,  word  of  faith,  word 
ot  law,  word  ol  hie,  word  of  truth,  or  die  \\(U"d  of  ( iod. 
I  U'ahng  means  the  expression  of  all  good, — good  lieallh. 


Divine  Siie/nc'  good  life,  good  substance,  good  intelligence,  knowledge 
tiru!  Healing  and  power.  All  that  is,  is  good.  Healing  by  Divine 
Science  is  more  than  thought  transference  or  the  power 
of  suggestion,  or  mental  therapeutics;  it  is  the  Creator, 
revealing  His  power  bodily.  In  the  Christ  method,  the 
healer  speaks  the  universal  principle  into  expression. 
He  first  thinks  right,  then  voices  His  thought  and  per- 
forms the  same  in  deed.  Healing,  therefore,  in  Divine 
Science  is  truly  self  unfoldment,  revelation  and  illumi- 
nation. 

O.  What  is  repentance;  is  there  such  a  thing  after 
death  ? 

A.  Repentance  means  giving  up  beliefs  and  opin- 
ions that  fall  short  of  truth ;  such  as  beliefs  in  dualism, 
separation,  limitation,  sin,  sickness  and  death ;  it  means 
the  surrender  of  such  claims  as,  that  there  is  partial  truth, 
high  and  low  truth,  a  higher  and  lower  self,  a  divine 
and  morial  mind  ;  that  there  are  two  powers  and  that 
man  is  subject  to  both,  and  of  all  kindred  suppositional 
opinions.  To  do  all  this,  one  must  take  on  truth,  and 
nothing  but  the  trutli.  Take  on  the  goodness,  perfection 
and  whole  nature  of  God,  His  whole  armor  of  rightness. 
"The  goodness  of  God  leadeth  thee  to  rcpemance.''  "For 
the  gifts  and  calling  of  (iod  are  without  repentance." 
Rom.  2 :  4,  ]  1  :  29.  This  cliange  can  take  place  only 
in  the  present,  and  as  the  ])resent  never  ends,  it  can  take 
place  in  the  mcnlalit}'  of  those  ^\■ho  are  said  to  be  dead. 
The  law  wc^-ks  the  same  wiih  us  after  what  is  called 
death  as  before;  there  is  one  law  cipcrating  in  all  which 
works  all  things  together  for  good.  If  we  are  concerned 
in  living  the  life  of  truth  and  prijving  its  doctrine  by 
demonstration  we  will  not  be  concerned  with  what  we 
are  to  repent  of  or  give  u]),  but  will  simply  live  eternal 
life  and  le;  light  shine,  here,  and  hereafter.  ''After 
death"  is  a  continuation  of  the  never  ending  now. 

[  258  ] 


Q.  What  is  meant  by  the  lost  and  saved  spoken  of 
in  the  scriptures? 

A.  Nothing  suffers  loss  but  false  suppositions ;  or 
ignorance,  which  is  unsuspe.ctly  taking  things  for  what 
they  are  not,  such  as  taking  human  beliefs  and  opinions  to 
be  self;  a  supposed  mortality,  limitation  and  servitude  as 
constituting  the  nature  of  our  being. 

The  saved  constitute  all  that  is  born  of  God.  God 
knows  no  loss.  Not  a  single  atom  of  anything  can  be 
lost.  Each  individual  can  say,  when  speaking  from  the 
standpoint  of  the  universal,  "All  Thine  are  mine  and 
all  mine  are  Thine,"  and  of  all  Thou  hast  given  me  I 
can  lose  nothing.  Nothing  that  is  Thine  ur  mine  can  be 
lost.  To  the  eternal,  Self  Existing  All  there  is  no  loss 
nor  gain. 

Q.     Give  a  description  of  Salvation  ? 

A.  Salvation  is  the  unity  of  the  whole.  It  is  not 
possible,  nor  according  to  the  nature  of  the  one  All  that 
any  of  It  should  be  lost.  It  is  saved  by  virtue  of  its 
nature.  The  All  eternally  exists  and  can  not  be  less 
than  Its  Self  nor  lost  to  Its  Self.  He  that  is  our  God 
is  the  God  of  Salvation ;  and  unto  God,  the  Lord,  belong 
the  issues  from  death.  Ps.  68 :  20.  25 :  5.  In  Divine 
Science  all  flesh  shall  see  the  salvation  of  God.  Ref. 
Luke,  3 :  6.  This  day  salvation  is  ours.  Trutli  is  the 
gospel  of  salvation,  the  power  of  holiness.  We  may 
make  confession  of  salvation  and  realize  it  by  so  doing. 
Kef.  Rom.  10 :   10. 

A\'hcn  man  discovers  he  is  the  truth,  God  manifest 
in  the  ilesh,  he  knows  he  is  the  Ghrist,  and  Ghrist  has 
come  the  second  time  without  sin  unto  salvation.  Tlicre 
is  no  sin  in  man,  male  or  female:  thc\-  are  cternallv  the 
likeness  and  image  cf  (  iod. 

[}■  '^  't  ])ossihk'  to  know  .'>i)iril  or  (iod  licfore  we 
jnit  on  tlie  inc(  )rnip!iMe  ? 

I  i^-'.'  1 


Theological 
Questions 


Diz-iue  Science  A.     It    is    quite    impossible   to    know    God    without 

atid  Healing  knowing  that  all  there  is,  is  incorruptible,  is  eternal,  and 
is  self  existing.  In  this  knowledge  death  is  swallowed  up 
by  life;  it  does  away  with  the  last  enemy. 

Q.     Is  it  not  our  nature  to  sin  or  be  sick  ? 

A.  It  is  not  our  nature  to  be  anything  that  is  differ- 
ent from  God.  If  God  is  sin  and  is  sick,  then  they  are  nat- 
ural to  us.  A  good  tree  bringeth  not  forth  evil  fruit. 
'"Out  of  the  mouth  of  the  most  High  proceedeth  not 
evil  and  good."  Lam.  3  :  38.  Verily,  we  are  not  sinners 
nor  are  we  sick.  It  is  not  the  w^ill  of  God  that  any  should 
suffer. 

O.  \\liy  do  we  see  death  and  decay  if  God  does  not 
allow  his  Holy  One  to  see  corruption  ? 

A.  Death  and  decay  are  supposed  to  be  seen,  by 
those  who  do  not  see  aright.  In  truth  they  are  unseen  and 
unknown.  The  Holy  One  or  One  All,  sees  no  corruption, 
no  death  or  decay.  There  is  no  room  in  omnipresence 
for  even  the  belief  of  death,  dead  matter,  mor- 
tal mind,  or  self.  There  is  no  decay,  destruction  or  loss 
in  the  sense  that  sulistance  can  change  its  nature  or  cease 
to  be. 

Q.     A\'hy  arc  some  licaled  and  others  not? 

A.  As  there  are  no  mistakes  made  in  mathematics 
that  can  not  be  corrected  bv  applying  the  principle,  so 
there  arc  no  sup])()sitional  beliefs  that  can  not  be  clianged 
by  applying  truth,  and  as  all  diseases  are  leased  in  erro- 
neous belief,  there  are  really  no  incurable  diseases.  There 
are  none  that  can  not  be  healed  if  eiLher  the  healer  or 
the  patient  Avorks  earnestl}'  and  faithfiill\-  in  ap])l}'ing 
truth.  When  tlie  disciples  asked  Jesus,  wli}-  they  could 
not  heal  the  demoniac  child,  Jesus  said  unto  them,  "Wq- 
cause  of  your  unljelicf."  This  single  statement  is  tlie 
onl_\-  reason  Jesus  gave  for  failure  in  healing.  If  patien:s 
are  not  healed  (piickly  it  is  no  sign  that  the\'  can  not  be 

[  2(10  ] 


healed  if  they  work  earnestly  with  some  good  Science      Theological 

Healer  who  is  thoroughly  established  in  knowledge  and      ^estions 

faith.     It   is  not  sufficient   for  healing  to  simply  know 

that  the  nature  of  man  is  the  nature  of  God,  self-existing 

and  eternal,  but  it  must  be  applied.     We  must  conform 

our  words  and  our  deeds  to  it.     Truth  is  a  remedy  for 

all  seeming  disease.     Those  who  have  not  been  healed, 

have  not  laid  hold  of  truth,  nor  realized  themselves  to 

be  it.     All  they  can  say  is,  I  have  tried,  but  they  have 

not  grasped  the  real  idea  of  Being,  what  it  means  to  be, 

and  do.     They  should  go  deeper  into  the   subject  and 

carry  self  into  the  depths  with  them,  and  refuse  to  be 

any  thing  in  belief  but  that  which  is  free  and  limitless 

O.  Is  Divine  Science  demonstrable  within  and  for 
the  lower  kingdoms  ? 

A.  It  is  unto  every  creature  under  heaven,  many 
animals  have  been  healed  by  its  application.  Plants  have 
been  assisted  in  their  growtbu  We  have  every  reason 
to  believe  that  all  nature  responds  to  the  word  of  truth 
and  power  voiced  in  the  gospel  of  Divine  Science.  It 
is  truly  the  Christ  method  of  healing. 

[).  \\c)\\  can  I  apply  the  principles  taught  in  this 
book  in  my  home  life,  and  in  business? 

A.  By  first  studying  it  until  you  master  its  teaching, 
tiniil  you  realve  Being  and  see  that  the  truth  of  God 
and  the  truth  of  man  are  one;  then  see  each  member  of 
yoiu"  famih-  b}-  the  light  of  the  same  truth  that  vott  see 
and  know  yourself.  C"arry  this  with  voti  in  lousiness 
and  ap])ly  it  in  your  dealings  with  others.  See  them 
by  the  same  light  that  you  see  self,  deal  witli  them  as 
you  would  (leal  with  _\oursulf.  Do  to  ilicni  as  you  would 
have  thfni  do  to  you.  Ixnowino-  tlirit  \()iu-  success  is  estal)- 
lished  ;  that  it  is  sourced  within  the  (Omnipresent  (^ne 
•  lud  thai   \(iu  t'aii  an<l  are  now  manifostinsj'  it. 


L  LV.l 


LESSON  XXIT. 


ABOUT    HEALING. 


Go  into  the  mount,  as  it  were,  of  infinite  conscious- 
ness, and  know  that  Good  is  All,  that  absolute  and  un- 
qualified unity  is  Truth;  then  mentally  forgive  yourself 
for  having-  had  ill-will  against  persons,  things  or  condi- 
tions. Give  up  all  antipathy,  dislike  and  resistance,  and 
let  your  true  light  shine,  and  the  true  love  of  your  nature 
flow  out  and  embrace  every  living  creature,  and  every 
living  thing.  If  you  have  been  inclined  to  be  critical, 
and  to  feel  unkindly,  check  that  disposition  by  speaking 
kindly  and  lovingly,  in  the  silence,  to  all  you  have  for- 
mally criticised.  Do  not  indulge  harsh  words  ^vith  any 
one  or  against  any  thing.  Let  nothing  rule  in  your  heart 
but  the  Love,  which  is  God,  and  which  binds  all  together 
as  one  harmonious  family.  "  lie  who  loveth,  knowetn 
God."  The  Omnipresence  of  Goodness  should  never  be 
denied,  but  should  be  regarded  as  a  positive  Presence, 
ever  present,  and  expressing  itself  in  us  unto  all  good 
results.  It  is  essential  that  we  acknowledge  this  All 
Powerful  Presence  as  the  All  Powerful  .Actor  \\lio  is 
pr(Klucing  perfectly  good  results.  When  the  mote  is  out 
of  our  own  eye,  we  no  longer  indulge  self-condenmation  ; 
it  is  not  a  good  thing  to  indulge.  It  is  good  to  be  liberal 
anfl  just  always  in  our  dealings  with  each  other.  If  you 
have  felt  melancholy,  sing,  and  speak  to  all  with  whom 
you  have  dealings  in  a  cheerful  tone. 

If  you  remember  that  anyone  has  aught  against  }"ou, 

[262] 


be  reconciled  to  him  in  absolute  unity,  by  knowing  the  Jbout 
absolute  Oneness  of  Life,  Substance,  Intelligence  and  Healing 
Power;  that  in  his  essential  nature  he  is  just  as  you  are. 
Affirm  that  "  I  do  not  believe  in  limitations ;  I  do  not 
believe  in  false  environment ;  the  only  environment  there 
is,  is  the  Omnipresence  of  Good.  I  now  affirm  that  the 
true  sacrifice  is  the  offering  unto  God  the  whole  of  his 
creation,  without  fault.  I  have  now  demonstrated  the 
Truth  that  All  is  Good." 

This  understood  and  applied  will  heal  any  undesira- 
ble condition. 

IIKALTII   TREATMEiNT. 

The  following  formulas  are  for  the  piu-pose  of  help- 
ing the  student  to  practice  the  Christ  method  of  healing. 
Every  statement  stands   for  God  idea  and  is  a  healing 
word.      For  healing   repeat  one  treatment  each   day  of 
the  week  in  the  order  in  which  they  come. 

TKEATMExXT. 
I. 

"There  is  none  good  but  one.'" — Jesus.  One  is  All. 
One  is  unity.  All  is  good.  The  All  is  good.  The  All 
is  unity.     The  All  is  one. 

I  am  what  is,  with  all  its  limitless  freedom.  1  know 
no  limitation  nor  bondage.  "God  is  the  health  of  His 
])coplc."  I  am  one  with  Him,  therefore  I  am  mental 
and  bodily  health.  I  abound  in  health.  Health  is  the 
real  and  eternal  state  of  my  JJeing.  I  am  ncnv  demon- 
strating the  law  of  lieing  perfectly. 

Ti<:'AT.Mi':xr. 
H. 

God  is  all  of  I'eing,  creative  action  and  creation. 
'T  and  my  b'atlier  are  one." — Jesus.     There  is  no  mortal 

[  2<;:5  ] 


Divine  Science  inheritance  ;  no  separation  of  the  One  All ;  no  ahsence 
and  Healing  of  the  g-oocl ;  no  mortality,  evil  power  or  sinful  heing'. 
There  is  no  production  the  opposite  of  God ;  no  created 
thing  that  is  of  the  earth  and  earthy.  Nothing-  that 
exists  is  conceived  in  sin  or  l)orn  in  iniquity.  Nothing; 
is  l)orn  unequal  with  the  Creator. 

]\Iy  conception  is  the  rightness  and  holiness  of  truth. 
1  exist  as  the  child  of  God,  the  all  knowing  and  all 
powerful  good.  1  am  heir  of  God  and  am  in  possession 
of  my  inheritance.  All  the  hlessed  \\'ords  of  Christ  are 
ftilfilled  in  my  life. 

I  am  radiating  the  all  good.  ]\[y  wealth  consists 
of  everv  good  thing  and  everything  is  good. 

O.  thou  infinite  and  eternal  health,  I  am  as  thou 
art.      I   will  to  demonstrate  thy  never  failing  nature. 

( ).  thdu  infinite  and  never  failing  aflluence,  I  affirm 
that  1  willingly  walk  in  thy  way. 

C,  thou  iufim'te  ha]~)piness,  I  rejoice  in  Ixnng  thy  very 
self.  1  am  unlimited  health,  aflluence  and  happiness. 
Peace  i^  mine  most  full  and  free.  Mv  thoughts  are  pure 
and  h()l\-.  WW  ^\a^•s  are  just  and  right. 

TKl'ATMI'.XT. 
III. 

"  My  Ijody  is  the  temple  of  God;"'"  it  is  a  hoi}'  tem- 
ple. It  is  not  made  with  hands  and  is  eternal  in  the 
hea\-eus.  It  is  composed  of  living  suhstance  ;  indestruc- 
tihle  sul)>tance:  inielligent  suhstance.  It  responds  when 
truth  is  s])olxcn  of  it  or  when  the  attrihtitcs  of  Holy  Spirit 
are  a]>i)lied  to  it. 

\\\  hod\-  is  the  expression  of  the  word  that  is  with 
God  and  is  (  iod  in  the  l)cginning,  which  is  the  life  of 
e\'ery  man,  and  which  has  hecome  llesh.  Mv  l)ody  is 
full  of  grace  and  tnnh.  It  is  th.e  ahsolute  and  perfect 
exi)res>ion   of  an  ahsolute  and  perfect  Being.      Nothir.g 

L  :^64  1 


can  be  manifested  that  is  not.     I  am  before  I  manifest      About 
myself ;  I  was  before  I  expressed  form,  therefore  I  can      Healing 
express   myself  perfectly  in  the   form.      My  body   is   a 
perfect  result  of  a  perfect  cause.    I  offer  it  to  God  without 
spot  or  blemish  by  thus  believing  in  its  perfection. 

My  body  is  healthy  in  every  part ;  every  organ  func- 
tions perfectly  and  there  is  a  sense  of  harmony  through- 
out. I  enjoy  good  health.  I  am  divinely  prosperous. 
I  am  radiantlv  happy. 

TREATIVIEXT. 

IV. 

"That  which  is  begotten  of  Spirit  is    spirit." — Jesus. 

God  is  Spirit.  My  body  is  begotten  of  God,  there- 
fore, it  is  Spirit  sul)stance.  I  worship  God  in  Spirit  by 
knowing,  believing  and  acting  the  truth  that  I  am  Spirit 
and  that  the  One  All  is  Spirit.  God  seekcth  such  to 
worship  11  im. 

1  am  the  tlircc  great  factors  in  tlie  law  of  expression, 
l^jcing,  action  and  result.  I  am  absolutely  perfect  in 
I]eing.  I  individually  have  being  in  God.  I  am  abso- 
lutely perfect  in  action.  I  have  action  in  God's  creative 
activit}'.  I  am  absolutely  perfect  in  the  result  of  action. 
1  have  results  in  the  infmitudc  of  results.  I  am  the 
whole  law  and  its  fuUillment. 

I  have  not  sinned  against  my  body,  nor  has  my  body 
sinned  against  me.  Christ  who  is  our  life,  has  appeared, 
and  we  also  appear  with  llim  in  glory. 

Tlic  power  that  is  working  in  me  is  Truth.  I  am 
truth.  Trullt  can  wfM"k  only  for  good.  T  can  not  sow 
c\'il  seed.  1  cannot  ilicrcfDre  reap  evil  results.  All  seem- 
ing evil  is  now  cniisumcd  as  bv  lire.  All  seeming  sick- 
ness is  now  di>])elk'(l.  All  seeming  inliarmonv  is  now 
<!issii)ated.  Tlicre  is  no  sense  of  evil,  of  sickness,  or  (^f 
niIiarnion\-  williin  nu\ 


Divine  Science 
and  Healing 


TREATMENT. 

V. 


I  am  Spirit. 

I  am  life. 

I  am  love. 

I  am  truth. 

I  am  substance. 

I  am  soul. 

I  am  intelligence. 

I  am  knowledge. 

I  am  power. 

I  am  presence. 

I  exist  in  the  image  of  God, 

Co-eternal  with  Him. 


FOR  MENTAL  DISCIPLINE, 

1  express  Spirit. 

I  express  life. 

I  express  love. 

I  express  truth. 

I  express  substance. 

I  express  soul. 

I  express  intelligence. 

I  express  knowledge. 

I  express  power. 

I  express  presence. 

I  express  the  image  of  dod, 

And  shall  ever  do  so. 


tree. 


AIv  liberty  is  that  with  which  Christ  has  made  me 

TREATMENT. 

VI. 

"I^et  pra}"er  be  the  key  of  the  morning  and  the  bolt 
of  the  evening"'  (Alatthew  Henry).  There  are  three 
necessary  accompaniments  of  prayer:  Knowledge  of 
Truth,  Unity  of  Purpose,  Unwavering  Faith. 

I  pray  always  in  Spirit  and  in  truth.  I  pray  un- 
derstandingly.  1  make  melody  in  my  heart  daily.  I 
unfold  my  limitless  possibilities  harmoniously.  1  walk 
in  the  wa\'  of  life.  I  pray  by  speaking  holy  \\-ords.  I 
pray  with  faith  believing:  without  doubt  or  condemna- 
tion. I  pray  with  perseverance,  thanksgiving,  and  with 
truth  and  love  in  my  heart.  I  am  alnding  in  the  secret 
place  of  the  "most  high."  I  pray  in  the  name  of  the 
All  Cood.  aftirming  the  fulfillment  of  Its  promises.  I 
do  this  l\v  keeping  all  commandments  and  acting  accord- 
ing to  divine  will.     I  pray  by  doing  the  will  of  the  Good 

[  266  ] 


constantly;  by  abiding  in  God  and  affirming  He  is  my      About 
Being.     There  is  no  wavering  in  my  prayer.     It  is  the      Healing 
supreme   consciousness   of   absolute   truth.      My   prayer 
is  one  and  is  for  all.    What  knowledge,  true  purpose  and 
faith  can  do,  is  accomplished  by  my  prayer. 

TREATMENT. 

VII. 

"Now  faith  is  the  substance  of  things  hoped  for." 
I  am  the  substance  of  things  hoped  for.  I  bring  things 
to  pass  according  to  the  law  of  Being  as  I  live  and  dem- 
onstrate it  in  the  eternal  now. 

"Behold,  to-day  is  the  day  of  salvation  and  now  is 
the  accepted  time."  To-day  and  in  the  eternal  now  I  live 
in  a  state  of  perpetual  youth.  The  past  has  no  power 
of  action  in  the  present,  hence,  it  holds  no  limitations 
for  me.  The  future  is  ever  being  absorbed  in  the  present ; 
so,  it  has  no  power  to  withhold  any  good  from  me.  God 
has  heard  me  this  day,  in  a  time  accepted.  To-day  my 
faith  is  established,  my  health  is  enjoyed,  my  peace  is 
sensed,  my  success  is  certain,  my  salvation  is  sure,  my 
freedom  is  active,  my  good  is  revealed.  Now,  is  my  time 
to  be  happy.  I  am  happy  now.  I  am  cheerful.  I  am 
courageous.  I  am  firm  and  unwavering.  I  am  gentle  and 
loving.    The  love  of  (lod  rules  in  my  heart  for  all  things. 

'jri:at.\[i'.xt. 
\TII. 

AGAINST  Ill'.AKT  THOl 'lUJ'.S. 

There  is  only  one  Source  and  Cause — God.  All  the 
action  that  is,  is  the  action  of  that  one  Cause.  The  Cause 
l)cing  [)erfcct,  the  action  is  perfect.  There  is  no  imperfect 
action.     My  heart  is  the  heart  of  God.     Its  Creator  is 

I  2t;7  1 


Divine  Science  present  within  it.  It  exists  because  of  the  presence  of 
and  Healing       Gocl. 

My  heart  is  not  the  Source  of  Life,  but  Life  is  the 
Creator  of  my  heart.  Life  being  Eternal  Activity,  my 
heart  acts  in  perfect  unison  with  the  even,  regular,  firm, 
powerful  action  of  Life.  I  do  not  see  nor  fear  the  possi- 
bility of  losing  Life,  because  I  sec  my  whole  body  as 
the  evidence  of  Life's  all  powerful  ])rcsence. 

My  heart  is  not  troubled,  neither  am  I  afraid.  I 
believe  in  (iod,  and  I  believe  also  in  "  ]^le."' — Ref.,  St. 
John,   14:   I.     Spirit,  soul  and  body  is  the  Holy  Trinity. 

"  Perfect  is  mv  heart  before  Thee."' 

.woiJir.K  I'OK  Till-:  iii-:akt. 
The  heart  acts  with  the  strength  of  the  spirit.  It 
is  the  ])0wer  of  Omnipotent  Love  that  circulates  my 
blood.  There  is  perfect  circulation,  perfect  respiration, 
perfect  digestion,  and  perfect  generation  going  on  within 
me  constantl}'.  "  God  has  kept  the  covenant  with  thcc 
for  perpetual  generation.  ]^)elievest  thou  this?"  1  know 
that  I  am  whole  as  the  idea  of  (iod,  and  have  never  been 
afilicted.  Ciod's  idea  does  not  include  nor  take  on  any 
seeming  disease.  Ah'  heart  is  not  troubled,  it  is  not 
afraid.  Divine  Love  rules  in  my  heart  now  and  forever. 
These  statements  are  statements  of  Truth.  To  believe 
them  is  to  l)elieve  in  self,  the  one  whom  God  hath  sent. 

L'lCKFiai'    SlC.iiJ'. 

Omniscience  is  mv  sight.  I  am  sight  and  I  am  the 
maker  of  the  instrument  of  sight.  \\\  e}es  arc  the 
perfect  ex])ression  of  sight.  They  are  clear  and  strong. 
There  is  no  power  in  o])]X3sition  to  my  clear  vision. 
Sight,  seeing,  and  the  e\'e  are  one.  My  eyes  are  open 
to  see  tlie  l)eautiful  tilings  that  (Iod  has  expressed.  I 
see  i)erfectlv  far  and  near.     W\  eyes  do  behold  the  glory 

of    (  iO(  uL 

[  2()S  ] 


EXPRESSION    OF    SIGHT.  About 

The  holy  presence  of  Being  is  the  demonstrator  of  '■'^  mg 
sight.  My  eyes  are  the  eyes  of  the  all-seeing  One;  I 
see  perfectly  at  this  time.  I  have  sought  and  found,  I 
have  asked  and  received.  No  conditions  of  the  past  or  of 
the  present  have  any  power  to  limit  me  or  darken  my 
vision,  no  seeming  condition  can  possibly  reach  or  mar 
the  Life  that  I  am ;  I  am  now  proceeding  forth  from 
within ;  I  am  that  power,  that  mind  eternal  which  flame 
burns  not,  and  water  drowns  not,  nor  which  dry  winds 
can  wither;  I  am  Mind  impenetrable,  sight  unassailed, 
unharmed,  untouched,  immortal,  invisible,  and  unencom- 
passed  by  thought  or  word,  ever  and  ever  all-sufficient 
in  God ;  thus  am  I  now,  thus  shall  I  be,  thus  have  I  been. 
I  express  pure  knowledge  in  my  clear  vision. 

ALL    INCLUSIVE    TREATMENT. 

God  is  Omnipresent  and  expressed  in  all  creation. 
I  am  all  present.  Spirit,  Soul  and  Body.  I  am  health  in 
wSpirit,  health  in  Soul  and  health  in  Body.  I  am  one 
perfect  whole.  I  am  one  with  the  infinitude  of  Spirit, 
the  infinitude  of  Soul  and  the  infinitude  of  Body.  I, 
Spirit,  am  one  with  all  visibility.  I,  Body,  am  one  with 
all  that  is  invisil:)lc.  I  am  one  with  God  Almighty  ex- 
pressed in  heaven  and  earth,  b^vcry  atom  of  substance 
is  intelligent  and  hears  my  voice.  There  is  no  lack  of 
consciousness,  no  |)artial  tnitli.  mortality,  loss,  nor  gain. 
1  am  now  absolute  life,  cnnsciousness  its  self,  and  am 
iminorlality. 

A.\i»|lli;k    ALL     L\(LI'S1\1'.    TRi;.-VTMi;Nl'. 

(  )niiLpr(,'scnt  Mind  is  tlio  all  seeing  1,  tlie  all  hearing 
T,  the  all  (K'nionstraldc  I.  I'.eside  it  there  is  none  other. 
Tlicrc  is  nnthinv;  Im  see  tb;it  has  not   l)een   seeiL     Tliere 

1  2';i.  ! 


Divine  Scinice  is  notliing  to  hear  that  lias  not  been  heard.  There  is 
and  Healing  nothing  demonstrable  that  has  not  been  demonstrated. 
1  am  building  the  body  anew  constantly.  I  and  my 
Father  are  One,  and  One  is  All.  I  see  now ;  I  hear  now ; 
I  demonstrate  perfectly  now.  I  know  it  is  God  who  is 
speaking,  and  it  is  finished.  All  things  are  new.  I  am 
the  way,  the  new  and  living  way. 

FOR    DAILY    USF.. 

I  am  the  Lord  that  Healeth  Thee. — Exodus  15:  26. 
I  do  not  believe  in  evil. 
I  do  not  believe  in  lack. 
I  am  the  possessor  of  all  that  I  desire. 
I  do  not  believe  in  dis-case. 
1  am  living  in  the  kingdom  of  good. 
I  do  not  l)clieve  that  the  higher  can  be  evolved  from 
the  lower. 

Mv  bodv  is  a  heavenlv  bodv. 


[  i^"0  J 


LESSON    XXIII. 


CONCLUSION. 


"  KnoiK}  the  Truth,  and  the  Truth  shall  make  you 
free." 

They  z^'ho  coiiscunisly  live  Truth  and  Life,  knoiv 
their  freedom. 

They  xvho  iinderstandingly  live  in  the  eternal  iiozi', 
enjoy  their  freedom. 

Tliey  zvJio  live  in  the  perfect  idea  of  creation,  demon- 
strate the  freedom  of  their  nature. 

True  realization  consists  of  the  knoidedgc  and  free- 
dom of  unchangeable  truth. 

We  wrestle  not  against  flesh  and  blood,  but  against 
principalities,  against  powers,  against  the  rulers  of  the 
darkness  of  this  world,  against  spiritual  wickedness  in 
high  places. — Ephe.  6:   12. 

Divine  Science  ^\■ages  no  warfare  against  the  body 
or  what  is  called  matter.  It  accounts  for  visible  existence 
and  proves  it  to  be  eternal  in  idea  and  substance,  and 
wholly  spiritual  in  nature.  Xot  a  single  atom  of  any- 
thing that  exists  can  ])ossibIy  cease  to  be,  never  a  time 
it  was  n(jt.  Having  nothing  beside  the  eternal  intelligent 
substance  to  deal  with,  it  is  easy  to  think  aright  of  our- 
selves as  a  wliole,  and  to  transform  our  ways  from  dual- 
ism to  unit}-  and  realize  our  unlimited  nature  in  the 
diviuitv  of  the  whole. 

While  in   Christianity  it   is  believed  that  the  bod\-   is 

r  271  1 


Divine  Science  of  God,  yet  that,  as  well  as  other  religions,  has  in  belief, 
and  Healing  practically  separated  Spirit  and  body  by  claiming  that 
Spirit  is  immortal  and  body  mortal :  that  the  Spirit  may 
survive  sin,  sickness^  and  death,  but  the  body  is  subject 
to  them.  Divine  Science  dispels  such  seeming  darkness 
in  "  high  places  of  religious  belief,"  by  illumining  with 
the  truth  of  the  unity  of  God,  and  the  oneness  of  man 
as  Spirit,  soul  and  body.  It  thus  proves  that  Christ's 
declaration,  "  I  and  my  Father  are  one,"  can  be  law- 
fully, scientifically  and  truthfully  alBrmed  by  every  one 
and  practically  demonstrated  and  applied  in  all  the  walks 
of  life.  Where  the  truth  of  the  unity  of  the  whole  is 
known  and  applied  it  is  seen  that  there  is  no  strife, 
nothing  to  strive  with ;  that  false  belief  and  ignorance 
of  truth  are  what  people  are  to  be  healed  of  to  experience 
bodily  freedom.  .V  knowledge  that  all  evil,  so-called,  is 
a  falling  short  of  truth,  suggests  that  one  must  lay  hold 
of  truth  and  nothing  but  truth  and  cease  falling  short  in 
order  to  demonstrate  ^vhat  is  desirable  and  pleasurable 
to  experience. 

The  "  chief  corner  stone  "  in  the  building  of  Divine 
Science  is  the  Truth  of  eternal  Being  expressed  in  the 
l)ody ;  the  true  and  universal  Lavv'  of  Expression.  The 
truth  of  IJoin;;-,  cx])resscd  in  the  body, or  the  law  working 
from  within  out  is  the  stone  that  has  been  rejected  by 
builders  from  time  immemorial ;  hence,  they  have  re- 
ceived to  themselves  a  building  or  body  supposed  to  be 
mortal,  finite  and  limited,  subject  to  sin,  sickness  and 
death.  While  man  is  made  upright  (up  right)  as  God's 
image  and  likeness,  yet  because  of  the  su])])Ositional 
claim  of  separation  from  God,  men  have  worked  out 
nian\'  inventitins  for  their  salvation.  With  the  first 
thought  of  separation  from  God  arises  the  supposition 
that  there  arc  two  beings,  which  expands  into  the  belief 

[272] 


that  there  are  two  powers,  two  substances,  two  minds,  Conclusion 
two  spirits ;  and  this  leads  to  a  further  false  claim  of  a 
division  in  man,  of  two  selves  or  two  natures ;  this  results 
in  double  dealing-.  Mankind  intuitively  knows  the  right 
according  to  unity,  but  because  of  false  education  is 
inclined  to  do  wrong  and  attribute  it  to  a  lower  self. 
Divine  Science  understood  eradicates  all  such  belief. 

The  following  conclusions  are  predicated  of  the 
principles  of  Divine  Science :  that  One  is  All,  self-exist- 
ing, changeless  in  nature  and  substance ;  this  W\  is  God 
and  is  eternally  Good.  That  unity  is  the  real  and  eternal 
state  of  all  that  is,  and  is  sensed  as  supreme  harmony 
by  those  who  demonstrate  Truth.  The  self-existing  One 
is  Omniscience,  Omnipotence  and  Omnipresence ;  it  is 
Creator,  creative  action  and  creation. 

Omniscience  can  neither  be  nor  become  ignorant. 
Omnipotence  can  neither  be  nor  become  weak.  Omni- 
presence can  neither  be  nor  become  absent.  The  eternal 
and  Omnipresent  Good  can  neither  be  nor  become  evil, 
at  any  time,  in  any  place.  That  Holy  Spirit  can 
neither  be  divided,  nor  separated  from  Its  self;  that 
Spirit  is  God,  and  God  is  Life,  hence  Life  cannot  die. 
That  soul  is  eternal  idea,  is  sinless  and  is  expressed  as 
body.  All  form  is  spirit's  expression  of  soul  or  idea. 
Man  is  eternal  soul  or  idea  in  God,  and  is  His  image 
and  likeness,  both  as  l{xi)ress()r  and  expression.  That 
the  self-existing  All  being  Omnipresent  precludes  the 
possibility  of  Duality.  Duality  of  life,  mind,  intelligence, 
<u!)stance,  ])o\ver,  or  presence  cannot  therefore  be  or  be 
made  to  exist.  The  All  being  Life  there  is  no  existence 
of  (lead  matter  in  the  universe.  "  Death  is  swallowed  up 
of  Life."  That  ininiortalit\-  is  the  eternal  truth  or  con- 
scious state  of  r.eing,  and  is  ever  l)eing  demonstrated 
l)ef(n-e  us.      It  is  a  fact   to  be  accepted  ;   a   reality   to  be 

[  2T;5  ] 


Divine^  Science  enjoyed  and  lived.  It  is  the  consciousness  of  being  the 
a?iJ  Healing      whole  trinity  of  self -existing  Being,  its  action  and  result. 

Man  will  prove  his  freedom  from  all  error  of  belief 
in  sin,  sickness,  and  death  by  demonstrating  his  knowl- 
edge that  God  is  the  only  Life  or  that  all  Life  is  (iod. 
The  belief  that  the  body,  or  any  visible  thing,  is  the 
source  of  Life  or  sensation  should  be  overcome,  and  is 
overcome  and  set  at  naught  by  the  knowledge  of  the 
Law  of  Expression,  which  proves  the  body  to  be  the 
direct  expression  of  (iod  and  composed  of  immortal  sub- 
stance. It  is  therefore  reasonable  to  conclude  that  to 
regard  the  body  and  treat  it  as  immortal  is  to  demon- 
strate the  truth  of  its  reality.  The  belief  in  the  separa- 
tion of  man  from  Cjod.  in  any  of  the  three  factors  which 
comprise  the  Law  of  h^xpress^on,  viz. :  Being,  action, 
and  result,  results  in  what  is  called  death.  Through 
this  claim  of  separation  death  is  su])posed  to  reign 
throughout  the  universe,  it  is  supposed  to  be  the  one 
thing  that  is  certain  and  to  be  prepared  for. 

r>ut  the  fact  remains  thai:  the  entire  visible  universe 
is  in  its  source,  the  self-existing  Mind,  and  is  immortal 
substance,  b'or  ]\lin(l  or  Spirit  and  its  expressions  con- 
stitute the  real  and  the  All.  Alan  is  not  the  offspring  of 
body.  l)ut  is  the  offspring  c^f  (iod,  the  All:  of  Life,  not 
death:  of  health,  not  disease:  of  the  Provider,  and  not 
of  povert}-. 

Since  the  Creator  is  Omnipresent  there  can  be  no 
creation  bv  rellection.  To  have  a  rellection  there  must 
be  focal  distance;  there  is  no  focal  distance  in  ( )mni- 
present  light,  '"  (iod  is  light  autl  in  Him  is  no  darkness  at 
all.""  The  reflection  theory  cannot  therefore  stand  the 
test  of  true  analvsis.  .\s  man"s  existence  is  a  direct  ex- 
pression of  (]0d,  he  nuist  have  1  Icing  in  11  im  before 
he  is  ex]M-essed.     Man  can  ever  truthfully  recognize  f()r 

[  -rA  ] 


himself  what  Jesus  did  when  He  said :    "  Father,  glorify      Conclusion 
me  with  thine  own  self,  with  the  glory  I  had  with  thee 
before  the  world  was.     I  have  glorified  thee  on  earth 
and  finished  the  work  thou  gavest  me  to  do." 

We  are  to  conclude  that  Fatherhood  is  universal, 
that  God  is  Parenthood,  the  common  Source  of  all  things. 
That  brotherhood  is  universal,  that  each  individual  holds 
the  same  relationship  to  God.  Each  one  can  say  my 
Parent  Source  and  your  Parent  Source ;  "  My  God  and 
your  God."  That  the  Truth  I  know  is  the  truth  for  you 
to  know,  that  Truth  is  a  unit.  That  it  is  not  possible 
to  do  the  works  Jesus  did  without  being  what  He  is : 
not  possible  to  do  the  works  of  God  without  having  our 
Being  in  Him  and  working  from  the  one  Source  and 
Cause.  The  same  Source  and  the  same  I  are  one  to-day 
as  they  were  two  thousand  years  ago.  The  unity  that 
Jesus  recognized  exists  now,  and  is  demonstrated  in 
Divine  Science. 

The  divine  order,  or  trinity,  called  Law  of  Expres- 
sion, shows  that  the  One  All  is  three  fold  in  nature, 
Creator,  creative  action,  and  creation,  that  all  things  can 
say  I  am  it.  Divine  Science  knows  no  mortal  mind, 
lower  self  or  devil  to  which  to  attribute  false  beliefs  and 
o])inions.  False  belief — a  falling  short  of  truth — has  no 
])lace  in  the  science  of  God.  As  there  is  no  power,  no 
Peeing  or  presence  but  God,  false  beliefs  are  not  power- 
ful, real  nor  presence ;  they  are  non-existent  save  to 
false  supposition.  Man's  being  must  be  in  God,  the  All, 
or  else  he  neither  is  nor  exists.  "  In  Him  we  live  and 
move  and  have  our   Ueing."" 

The  great  sin  of  the  world  is  the  stippositional  belief 
of  a  duality  of  power  ;  tliat  we  are  se])arated  from  God 
by  si)aci'  and  by  (luality  of  I'eing. 

The   Triuh   remains   that   the   All    is   Omnipresence. 

[  275  ] 


Divine  Science  The  divine  law  by  which  the  Creator  expresses  Himself, 
and  Healing  proves  the  divinity  of  man  and  everything  that  is  ex- 
pressed. To  see  the  body  as  wholly  spiritual,  a  living 
temple,  is  our  reasonable  service.  It  is  true  science 
which  teaches  that  the  infinite  expresses  what  it  is  and 
neither  does  nor  can  express  what  it  is  not ;  and  that 
there  are  no  qualities  inherent  in  man  but  God  qualities ; 
no  attributes  inherent  in  ]\Ian's  nature  that  are  not  attri- 
butable to  God.  Xo  principles,  attributes,  or  qualities  of 
evil,  sickness  or  death  anywhere  in  the  universal  realm 
of  Being,  action  or  result. 

All  things  are  possible  in  Truth.  Divine  Science 
does  not  exalt  one  person  above  another.  It  exalts  all 
to  God-hood  and  original  God  given  dominion.  This 
is  the  truth  that  to  know  makes  free.  One  of  the  prin- 
cipal distinctions  between  "  Christian  Science "  and 
Divine  Science  is  the  difference  between  man  as  a  reflec- 
tion, or  man  existing  as  a  direct  expression  of  God,  God 
expressed  and  expressing  Himself.  Divine  Science 
sources  man  in  God  and  speaks  from  the  standpoint  of 
their  oneness,  which  does  away  with  all  belief  of  mor- 
tality— mortal  mind — and  makes  no  separation  between 
Spirit  and  body.  The  separation  that  Divine  Science 
does  make  is  between  Man,  body  and  all,  and  false  belief 
of  sin,  sickness  and  death.  There  is  nothing  to  reconcile 
in  life,  substance  and  power.  There  is  nothing  to  recon- 
cile in  what  is  called  matter;  it  is  eternal  in  all  the  elements 
of  which  it  is  composed,  and  as  there  is  but  one  eternal, 
it  is  at-one  with  all  that  is  self-existing.  "  It  is  born 
not  of  blood,  nor  of  the  will  of  the  tlesh,  nor  of  the  will 
of  man,  but  of  Giod."  There  is  no  reconciliation  between 
the  self-existing  all  as  a  unit,  and  error,  or  a  supposi- 
tional belief  that  there  is  something  that  is  not :  some- 
thing more  or  less  than  or  different  from  the  One  All. 


[  276  ] 


The  principal  need  of  humanity  is  a  true  and  spiritual      Conclusion 
education.     One  in  which  Being  is  known  and  made  the 
basis  of  all  conclusions. 

In  the  practice  of  Truth  the  erroneous  supposition 
that  man  is  separated  from  God  by  space  or  quality  of 
substance  is  to  be  erased.  The  destruction  of  erroneous 
claims  is  by  no  means  the  destruction  of  the  body.  We 
may  disown  every  false  belief  and  retain  the  body  in  its 
natural  and  normal  state :  this  proves  that  form  is  not 
the  product  of  error,  but  is  in  harmony  with  truth.  No 
part  of  the  body  is  lost  by  giving  up  false  beliefs  and 
opinions.  There  is  no  body  of  sin.  The  full  and  free 
acknowledgment  that  man  is  God  expressed,  demon- 
strates his  freedom  to  be  the  freedom  of  infinite  idea. 
This  brings  immortality  to  light  and  dissipates  the  belief 
in  death.  It  is  revealed  in  Divine  Science  that  "  the  new 
heaven  and  the  new  earth,"  spoken  of  in  Revelation, 
are  contained  in  Being.  Heaven  or  harmony  is  the  real 
state  or  nature  of  Being. 

Science  students  are  to  free  themselves  of  the  fol- 
lowing erroneous  postulates :  That  creation  is  separated 
from  the  Creator ;  that  heaven  is  a  locality  in  space ;  that 
earth  is  separated  from  heaven  and  from  the  Creator; 
that  heaven  and  earth  are  not  simultaneous  creations 
and  are  not  conjoined.  That  man  must  die  to  gain  eter- 
nal life,  to  go  to  heaven  and  be  with  God.  That  there 
is  spirit,  life,  love,  truth,  soul,  substance,  intelligence, 
knowledge,  power  or  presence  apart  from  God.  That 
man  is  twain  in  nature,  both  spiritual  and  material,  good 
and  evil,  subject  to  life  and  death,  and  partaker  of 
riches  and  poverty.  That  power  is  both  good  and  evil, 
and  that  huinanily  and  all  creation  partakes  of  both. 
That  tiie  body  partakes  always  and  everyw'here  of  oppo- 
sitcs  ;  that  it  was  conceived  in  sin  and  born  in  iniquity. 

[277] 


Divine  Science  That  mind,  spirit,  soul  or  life  is  evolved  from  matter, 
and  Healing  or  sustained  by  visible  things.  "  J\Ian  does  not  live  by 
bread  alone,  but  by  every  word  that  proceedeth  out  of 
the  mouth  of  God."  All  are  to  be  free  from  the  claims 
that  thought  is  the  offspring  of  brain ;  that  conscious 
life  begins  with  either  conception  or  birth  of  body,  or 
ends  with  what  is  called  death.  That  sickness,  trials, 
and  tribulations  are  essential  to  individual  discipline, 
growth  and  unfoldment.  That  man  can  progress  eter- 
nally toward  a  source  that  can  never  be  attained ;  that 
he  has  evolved  from  a  lower  state  of  unconscious  life 
into  a  higher  state  of  consciousness,  that  a  higher  spirit- 
ual, moral  or  bodily  condition  can  be  evolved  out  of  a 
lower.  That  there  is  such  a  thing  as  physical  causation ; 
that  visi1)lc  bodies  are  the  source  of  bodie=.  That  form 
is  the  expressor  of  form.  Not  until  it  is  seen  that  error 
of  belief  has  no  basis  in  the  self-existing  all  is  its  noth- 
ingness apparent.  In  the  science  of  numbers,  music  or 
grammar,  mistakes  are  considered  of  no  value,  they  are 
mere  incidents  in  the  attempt  at  perfect  expression  and 
arc  corrected  by  the  teacher.  So.  science  attaches  no 
value  to  such  as  the  al)ove  erroneous  postulates,  but 
corrects  them  by  presenting  the  Truth.  The  truth  is, 
these  statements  being  erroneous,  their  opposites  are 
true. 

Since  good  is  infinite  there  is  no  evil.  Since  the 
inlinite  includes  the  whole  there  is  no  finite.  (See  state- 
ment of  I  icing. )  As  like  expresses  like  and  like  perceives 
like,  it  is  seen  that  man  is  spirit  because  liod  is  Spirit, 
that  \\-hat  is  begotten  of  Si)irit  is  spirit.  This  proves 
that  one  truth  applies  to  Ciod  and  man.  A  knowledge 
of  this  does  not  lower  man's  estimate  of  (iod,  but  it 
elevates  his  estimate  of  self  to  his  idea  of  God.  This 
is  trtie  lifting  up,  where  it  is  seen  that  all  the  scriptural 

[278] 


promises  are  fulfilled  here  and  now  and  are  for  our  com-      Conclusion 
fort  and  enjoyment  in  this  world. 

To  realize  the  truth  of  Being,  or  God,  one  must 
cease  trying  to  create  Being;  cease  trying  to  improve 
upon  it,  or  make  it  over.  He  must  know  what  "  I  am  " 
means,  and  then  endeavor  to  demonstrate  the  nature  of 
self  or  Being,  to  live  according  to  its  eternity  and  infini- 
tude. The  self-existing  all  is  the  basis  for  all  creative 
action  and  result.  The  belief  that  matter,  which  com- 
prises the  visible  universe,  is  different  from  spirit  and 
is  not  spirit  substance,  is  mortal  and  erroneous  conception. 
Truth  must  dissipate  it.  What  has  been  called  matter 
is  here  to  stay.  It  can  neither  be  destroyed  nor  taken 
from  the  world. 

Since  Ciod  and  heaven  arc  here  we  are  to  conclude 
that  we  are  here  to  stay,  then  wc  will  begin  to  enjoy  the 
divine  presence  in  which  we  have  Being,  and  realize  the 
heavenly  harmony  that  is  ever  at  hand.  The  belief  that 
a  man  has  a  higher  and  a  lower  self  and  that  these  two 
selves  can  go  apart  and  one  ascend  to  heaven,  and  the 
other  descend  to  earth,  is  opposed  to  the  law  of  unity. 
Tlie  I  which  has  the  higher  and  lower  self  is  never  de- 
scribed except  to  show  that  it  is  subject  to  both  selves, 
and  is  called  upon  to  subdue  one  and  exalt  the  other  to 
supremac}-.  Tt  never  occurs  to  those  who  reason  thus, 
wliat  a  difficult  position  it  places  one  in  to  have  two 
selves  the  reverse  of  each  oiher  and  not  be  either  one, 
}-et  one  is  called  ni)on  to  overcome  the  (^her  and  become 
sui)renie.  l)i\-inc  Scientists  cannot  afford  to  occupy  such 
a  weak  and  uncertain  position  as  that  of  having  two 
o])pos!ng  natures  and  l)cing  divided  in  self.  There  is 
not  a  law  in  the  universe  l))-  which  division  or  duality 
can  be  truthfull_\-  sustained. 

To  overcome  anv   cunditidn.   liclicf   nr  en\ironnient. 


Divine  Scif'uf  the  first  requisite  is  to  know  the  truth  of  that  which 
/jfid  Ht'dling  should  he  demonstrated  to  take  the  place  of  the  seeming 
lack.  There  is  no  demonstrahle  principle  hut  the  truth 
of  unity.  It  should  therefore  he  perfectly  understood 
that  man  is  not  to  he  divided  into  master  and  servant ; 
that  he  is  not  to  arhitrarily  rule  over  his  bodily  existence. 
He  is  to  be  regarded  as  a  united  and  indivisible  whole. 
"  The  servant  shall  not  abide  in  the  house  forever,  but 
the  son  al)ideth  ever."  The  true  idea  of  dominion  is 
individual  luiity  with,  and  Oneness  of  the  Whole,  which 
affords  perfect  communion  and  consultation.  This  is 
not  a  mere  surface  idea  of  unity,  it  is  the  infinite  idea 
which  is  all  inclusive  and  contains  every  true  view  that 
can  be  taken  of  unity.  It  is  so  far  above  the  commonly 
accepted  statement  that  spirit  and  body  are  unlike  each 
;_-ther  in  substance,  that  statements  of  separation  seem 
like  a  strange  hallucination.  True  and  permanent  heal- 
ing is  done  in  the  consciousness  of  unity,  that  it  as  prin- 
ciple is  infallible.  Xo  indirect  methods  of  so-called 
unity  can  be  applied  in  healing.  It  is  the  divine  order, 
the  direct  method  of  the  trinity  which  is  taught  in 
Divine  Science  that  is  demonstrable  in  healing. 

Divine  Science  proves  that  all  so-called  sickness  or 
disease,  sin  or  trouble  of  any  kind  or  description,  has 
origin  not  in  Spirit,  mentalitv.  nor  in  body,  but  is  a  false 
conception,  an  erroneous  claim  or  belief.  Because  tliese 
seeming  conditions  are  not  a  part  of  Spirit,  true  men- 
tality, and  do  not  generate  in  the  body,  does  not  prove 
that  the  body  is  without  feeling,  life,  truth,  substance, 
intelligence  and  power,  as  some  claim ;  but  it  does  prove 
that  the  body  is  perfect,  and  feels  so,  without  any  of 
these  conditions;  that  they  are  no  part  of  the  body,  never 
w'ere  ami  never  can  be,  and  it  can  derive  no  benefit  what- 
ever  from   them.      Some   say.   "Any  and   every    kind   of 

[  280  ] 


illness  originates  in  the  material  mind,  which  is  error,      Conclusion 

and   when  the   error  is  touched   with   Truth,   the   error 

vanishes."     The  Truth  is,  there  is  no  material  mind,  and 

error  is  a  supposition  that  there  is  something  that  is  not, 

or  that  something  that  exists  is  different  in  its  nature 

from  what  it  really  is — "  It  is  a  falling  short  of  Truth ;  " 

so  it  is  an  error  to  suppose  there  is  a  material  mind,  for 

we  see  that  such  a  mind  is  not,  never  was,  and  never 

can  be  in  Truth ;  we  see  that  Truth  reigns  supreme,  and 

the  seeming  error  has  vanished. 

What  has  no  place  in  God,  His  Creative  Action, 
and  His  Creation,  has  no  place,  no  existence,  is  not,  never 
was,  and  never  can  be.  Every  kind  of  seeming  illness, 
sin  or  deprivation  belongs  to  the  false  supposition  of 
separation  from  the  Good,  the  True  and  the  Real ;  to  the 
false  supposition  of  limitation,  to  the  claim  that  there 
is  something  that  is  not.  At-one-ment  is  the  remedy. 
The  limitless  is  All  in  All.  The  conditions  brought  about 
by  false  believing  are  universally  thought  to  be  bad, 
untrue  and  temporal.  This  is  a  true  conception,  for  the 
Eternal  alone  is,  and  we  are  it  and  are  living  it.  It  is 
for  each  one  to  know  God,  even  as  he  is  known  of  God ; 
then  all  these  seeming  conditions  shall  have  been  dissi- 
pated and  proven  unreal. 

\\'c  are  not  to  say :  "  I  certainly  have  a  body  that 
is  unlike  my  higk,est  idea  of  God;"  even  though  to  an 
inxiTicri  belief  it  seems  to  be  so;  for  with  perfect  knowl- 
edge of  Truth  all  false  beliefs  are  given  up,  and  we  see 
r.i;isc!\<,s  as  (Jod  sees  us,  and  all  things  as  He  made 
tlum  ;  this  Ijrings  a  consciousness  of  wholeness,  a  realiz- 
intj;  M.use  that  our  Ixxlies  are  eternal  substance — God's 
i(l-<:  made  visible.  This  transcends  all  metliods  of  cure 
— ii  i>  V  holcncss  itself:  it  brings  a  conviction,  tlie  appli- 

[281  J 


Divine  Science  cation  of  which  has  never  been  surpassed  in  g-oodness, 
and  Healing  health  and  general  satisfaction,  and  proves  that  there 
are  no  incurable  diseases. 

In  Science  there  is  no  evolution  from  a  lower  to  a 
higiier  plane.  Just  the  reverse  is  true,  for  there  is  always 
direct  expression  of  the  Highest.  Xo  one  who  practices 
Truth  in  healing  or  in  any  of  the  walks  of  life,  ever 
attempts  to  do  so  from  the  plane  of  evolution.  They 
never  attempt  to  put  the  theory  that  the  higher  is  evolved 
from  the  lower  into  practice  in  a  treatment.  They  do 
not,  because  it  is  incapable  of  demonstration.  Nothing 
but  direct  expression  of  the  Most  High  is  expected  in 
treatment.  Nothing"  but  the  absolute  is  tliought  to  be 
demonstralde  in  healing-,  so  of  what  value,  I  \vould  ask, 
are  theories  that  cannot  be  proven  by  demonstration? 

A  true  idea  of  (iod  is  essential  to  a  correct  under- 
standing of  Divine  Science,  b'rom  our  knowledge  of 
wh.at  He  is,  every  conclusion  is  drawn  concerning  our- 
selves and  the  universe.  It  is  sai(,l  by  some  Scientists 
that  "  we  mortals  "  can  never  get  the  true  and  absolute 
idea  of  (iod,  but  Divine  Science  ])roves  tliat  there  is  no 
mortality  but  to  and  of  false  Ix-lief  :  that  the  All  in  All 
is  eternal,  and  no  man.  save  the  Spirit  of  God  manifest, 
knows  the  things  of  (Iod.  Tn  l^^uth  there  is  no  mortalitv  : 
to  (iod  no  loss  nor  gain.  We  find  ourselves  environed 
only  with  the  Supreme  (jood,  and  ^ve  are  absolutely  with- 
out limitation  liere  and  now,  save  to  a  false  sense  of 
things,  and  when  it  is  seen  to  be  false,  it  is  known  to  be 
powerless.  Is  not  this  scientiiic  religion  a  grand  and 
practical  one  ? 

Di\-ine  Science  deals  inclusively  with  (iod,  pure 
I'eing-.  llis  creali\-e  action,  ])erfect  activity,  and  the  re- 
sult of  His  aciion,  or   finished   work.      It  is  that  Truth 

[282  ] 


that  equally  concerns  all  living.     It  most  concerns  the      Conclusion 
individual,  and  humanity.     It  is  true  spiritual  education, 
and  the  basis  for  the  advancement  of  society. 

Truth  has  made  you  free.     The  understanding  of 
truth  is  your  realization  of  freedom. 


[  L's:>  ] 


I  N  D  e:  X  . 


Asked. — Of  Holy  Spirit ;  Imme- 
diate Response,  By  illumina- 
tion of  Truth ;  Convincing 
and  satisfying.  One  Spirit 
All ;  Conscious  living  pres- 
ence, 11.  The  way  to,  163. 
Asking  treatment,  by  afBrm- 
ing  truth,  the  right  way,  175. 
Ask  only  for  what  you  be- 
lieve  in,   180. 

Apostolic  Work. — Belief  In  God 
and  man,  the  basis  of,  160. 
If  past  for  healing,  then  past 
for  teaching.  By  what  au- 
thority do  they  continue  to 
preach,  165. 

Authority. — Self-evident  truth  ; 
Presence  of  God  not  vague 
belief.  Test  of  Realization, 
15.  Truth  only.  Spirit  will 
instruct,    121. 

Atonement.  —  Consciousness  of 
truth,    245. 

A  Quaker. — Birthright,  25. 

AsruNsiON. — "I  and  my  father 
are  one,"  245. 

Afkirmatioxs. — Spirit  voicing  the 
truth  of  its  self,  37.  What 
to  claim,   64.     Of  truth,  87. 

About  Healing. — Directions  for, 
262. 

Appearances. — Not  the  basis  for 
reasoning,    63. 

Animals. — Why  they  suffer  pain. 
Fear  is  suffering.  Pain  a 
sense  of  limitation,   235. 

Beginning. — Definition  of,   49. 

1![-:lief. — As  used  by  .Tesus  the 
same  as  faith,  179.  186. 
Belief  in  self  as  in  God  ad- 
visable, 180.  Is  faith  that 
knows  no  evil.  Resisting 
evil,  I  nbelicf  and  vain  ef- 
fort.   .  -in. 

I!o"V.-  .N'ot  limitation;  not  sub- 
j'<  t  to  two  powers,  92. 
Caus.-  of  Death  of;  Ovor- 
>iRt!t  of.  Only  inlet  of  error, 
I':;.  ;-l,ould  not  b(!  denied  ; 
Di>i-ns«  not  nc'ccssary  to  its 
l-rf.iti  n.  :M.  I'crfi'rt  ix- 
Iircssio  of  iKTfcct  cause, 
I  1  ;  :  linuld  h>-  licld  in 
,mr'(  n      It,    witli     Spirit,     13.'.!. 


Truth  manifest  in,  is  health, 
142.  Supreme  and  unlim- 
ited idea,  150.  No  body  of 
sin,  234.  Immortality  of, 
explained,  256.  As  source, 
set  at  naught  by  Law  of  ex- 
pression. Offspring  of  God, 
274.  Wholly  Spiritual  our 
reasonable  service.  God  at- 
tributes all  embodied  in  man, 
276.  Death  dissipated.  Not 
conceived  in  sin  or  born  in 
iniquity,    277. 

Being. — Statement  of  ;  Man  co- 
eternal  with  God,  30.  Not 
subject  to  three  divisions  of 
time ;  God  our  Being,  31. 
All  conclusions  predicated  of, 
proves  self  divine.  65.  Do- 
minion the  attitude  of,  67. 
Our  identity,  God,  66.  No 
Mortality  in,  91.  To  realize 
truth  of.  One  must  stop  try- 
ing to  create  it.  Reforming 
a  repetition  of  forming,   216. 

Creation. — Takes  place  in  the 
Creator;    In   eternity,    32. 

Cursing  of  Fig  Tree. — its  spirit- 
ual lesson  explained.  Dead 
from  the  roots  makes  it  of 
no  value,  254,  255. 

Crucifixion.  —  Explanation  of. 
God  raises  body,  250. 

Cloud  that  Received  .Iesus  Out 
of  "Sight  —  Symbolic  and 
spiritual   meaning.    253. 

Complaining.  —  Is  about  one's 
self.  Course  in  Life,  self- 
determined.  47.  ("an  mur- 
mur onlv  as^ainst  one's  self, 
2i;,,    214. 

Carnally  Mlnuki'.^  riefinod.  6.'!. 

Consolation.  --  1)1  vine  Science 
comforts  those  i^ricvinj;  for 
friends  sujiiioscd  to  be  dead, 
254. 

Contk.mpi.atidn.  —  Of  One's  own 
conduct.    13. 

Comparison. — White  lif^lit  with 
Holy   Sjiirit,    15t;. 

Co.NcusioN.  —  Divine  Science 
\v:mes  no  \v;irl'aie  aL-ainst 
liody  <ir  nialter  ;  l'i-ove>  mat- 
ter  eternal    in    idea    and    form. 


L  -'^'  ] 


Divine  Science 
and  Healing 


271.  Conclusions  predic'ated 
of  Divine  Science,   271-283. 

Devil. — Persouifled  beliefs  and 
opinions.  A  liar  from  the 
beginning,  lYO. 

Denial  and  Affirmation. — The 
old  and  the  new,  88.  Now, 
the  time  for  action,  89.  The 
false  and  the  true,  90.  No 
fall  in  Adam;  alive  in 
Christ.  Daring  to  live  truth 
demonstrates  immortality,  91. 
False  conversation  put  off, 
indulged  by  postponement, 
92.  Our  good  here,  93. 
What  to  deny  and  what  to 
affirm.  The  eternal  true, 
tempoiary  appeal  ances  false, 
95.  Old  man  put  off,  new 
man  put  on.  Acknowledg- 
ment realization,  96.  Heal- 
ing affirmations,  97.  The 
use  of  denial,  not  to  destroy 
what  is  real.  Affirmation 
powerful   for   freedom,   178. 

Dualism. — Dangers  of ;  as  a 
house  divided,  32.  Error  of 
errors,   34,  35. 

Destiny. — Full  expression  of  God, 
32. 

Divine  Science. — Transfers  at- 
tention from  effect  to  cause. 
In  the  world  at  the  right 
time  and  place,  63.  Truth's 
classification.  Value  of  basis, 
unfailing  principle.  Strength, 
a  rock  of  everlasting  endur- 
ance. Power,  universal  ap- 
plication of,  71.  Does  not 
work  toward  perfection. 
Demonstrates  perfection. 

Error  serves  no  purpose  in, 
72.  Proves  nothingness  of 
error  ;  nothing  the  reverse  of 
God.  An  eye-opener :  body 
Ideal  and  spiritual,  78.  The 
essentials  of,  84.  Reveals 
lost  secret,  88.  Denies  no 
existing  thing,  94.  No  more 
nor  less  than.  Excludes 
miscalculation.  False  sense 
incident  not  reality.  Ever- 
lasting, flawless  and  limit- 
less. The  breadth  of.  Truth 
of  truths  the  onlj'  liberality. 
Liberality  defined,  107.  True 
Science  and  true  religion, 
160,  254.  Teaches  self  heal- 
ing, 162.  The  work  is,  167. 
True  method  of  reasoning, 
170.  No  false  side  to.  No 
false  use  of.  Nothing  to  fear 
in,  175.  Can  and  will  heal 
them,  176.  What  students 
are  first  taught,  207.  A 
great  working  and  equaliz- 
ing power  in  the  world,  210. 
There  is  certainty  of  opu- 
lejice.     Abound   in   the   ridios 


of  infinite  whole,  213,  214. 
Free  from  mortality,  dual- 
ism. Co-eternal  and  co-ex- 
istent with  God.  D.  S.  and 
Natural  Science  meet.  Def- 
inite teaching  proves  we  are 
now  in  a  spiritual  world, 
218.  Man's  divinity  known 
and  proven.  Absolute  salva- 
tion of  body  known  and  ap- 
plied, 222.  .  First  principles 
to  learn.  Practical  realiza- 
tion of,  224.  Does  not  dis- 
regard man  made  law,  235. 
A  basis  for  education,  236. 
Its  truth  spoken  and  mani- 
fest from  the  standpoint  of 
God,  246.  Can  be  demon- 
strated for  the  "lower  king- 
doms" ;  Demonstrable  in 
business  relations,  261. 
"Chief  cornerstone"  of,  271. 
Knows  no  mortal  mind  or 
devil  to  attribute  error  to, 
275.  Does  not  exalt  one 
above  another.  Point  of  dif- 
ference between  it  and 
Christian  Science,  276.  Does 
not  lower  man's  estimate  of 
God,  but  elevates  estimate  of 
self  to  God,  278.  Recog- 
nizes no  mortality,  no  human 
view  of  loss  or  gain.  Is 
freedom  here  and  now. 
Deals  inclusively  with  God 
and  His  manifestations.  The 
truth  which  equally  con- 
cerns all,   283. 

Evil.  —  "Missing  the  mark." 
"Falling  short  of  Truth." 
Supposition,  what  might  be 
were  God  not  all.  No  free- 
dom in  it,  34,  73.  No  real 
Cause  for.  Being  applied, 
the  remedy  for,  226.  Omni- 
present goodness  makes  a 
nonentity  of,  228.  The  way 
it  comes  into  the  world.  At- 
tention fixed  in  form,  re- 
versal  of   true   idea,    229. 

Evolution. — None  from  a  lower 
to  a  higher  plane,  the  theory 
of,  not  demonstrable  in 
healing,    282,    73. 

Eeroxeot^s  Postulates.  —  Ac- 
counts for  supposed  phys- 
ical causation  and  fear.  'The 
belief  of  the  fall  of  man, 
reversal  of  cause  and  effect, 
112.  Beliefs  to  bo  dropped. 
No  sustaining  power  in 
error,  122.  List  of,  to  be 
free  from.  Their  opposites 
true,  278.  Wrong  thinking 
causes  a  sense  of  bodily  in- 
harmony,  51,  58. 

Experience. — Not  good  to  make 
wise.  Creator,  creating  true, 
238. 


[28G] 


Faith. — First  step,  put  away 
error.  Indulge  no  argument, 
35,  134.  Fore  word,  107.  One- 
ness with  God,  basis  of,  109. 
Substance  of  visibility,  110, 
114,  115.  Substance  of  seek- 
ing and  finding,  110,  111. 
Of  Spirit,  111.  Right  atti- 
tude essential,  113.  Ex- 
plains safety ;  Spirit  per- 
ceived through,  114.  Prayer 
of  understanding,  115.  Our 
nature  to  have  faith ;  Being 
blends  with  all  remedies. 
Works  irrespective  of  human 
belief.  Always  based  in 
truth,  171,  172.  Not  apart 
from  reason.  All  things  in 
nature,  have  the  faith  of 
God.  We  work,  talk  and 
think  by.  Active  principle  of 
Being.  All  accomplishments 
by  reason  of,  181.  The  be- 
lief to  live  and  succeed  in 
every  position.  Essential  in 
every  endeavor,  182.  True 
endowment ;  Perfectly  nat- 
ural ;  wholly  Divine,  184. 
Results  of  living  faith.  We, 
alive  witli  it ;  By  it  live 
justly  and  honorably,  185. 
Motive  power  of  Being. 
Cause  to  creative  action.  In 
principle  is  infallible.  The 
fruit  of  calm  inward  as- 
surance. The  victory  that 
overcometh  the  world  dem- 
onstrates  Immortality,   186. 

Facts  About  Healing. — Healing 
change  of  belief ;  By  power 
of  Spirit,  115.  By  applica- 
tion of  truth,  112,  131,  138, 
139,  142,  143,  144,  145.  Ef- 
fects can  not  environ.  Law 
God-like,  132.  Freedom  of 
action   unfolded,   169. 

Fkau. — Weakens  the  senses.  Un- 
real, 46.  Afraid  not  to  fear, 
134.  Considers  all  there  is 
seen  as  enemy  to  its  self, 
232.  If  we  lose  it  what  cer- 
tainty have  we  for  conduct? 
Answered,    255. 

For;<;iVK\K.s.s. — Defined.    53     51. 

First  .»}. — Scientific    explana- 

t    >      -  f,    246. 

Fiit.Kr  '  tTH. — Being  born  of 
The  entirety  of  every 
re,    217. 

rii. — Belief    of    separa- 
liclicf    in    two    powers, 


0( 

rri 

Fin.si     1 
t  ion 
-'4  7. 

KAnii      ^ 
Fc'l 


)        BKF.IKF        a        I'MT.       - 

gs  deterniincd  by  fi.xod 
belie  ,  02. 
(',:!•>.  ('(in.irelicnds  :ill  fliat  really 
1.-,  2  1  !.  Definition  of  Living 
Cod.  161.  One  alone  is  no 
no'is,     170.      Power    of.    non- 


resisting,  175.  All  law,  life 
and  truth  One ;  Law  of 
heaven  and  earth  One.  Law 
is  God,  217.  No  power  to 
act  against,  226.  The  full- 
ness of  the  Word,  Infinite, 
Omnipresent,  All,  246.  Does 
not  punish  His  children,  nor 
afflict  with  disease.  Seeing 
as  He  sees,  is  seeing  all 
good,   250. 

Giving  and  Rp:ceiving. — Go  hand 
in  hand,  209.  How  to  begin 
giving,  that  you  may  receive. 
The  author's  experience,  211. 

Home  College. — Chartering  of. 
Dedicated  to  Infinite  Good    24. 

Harmony. — Publication  of  ;  Bold 
stand  for  unity,  24,   25. 

Heal  the  Sick. — Health  not  in 
time  nor  place.  Environ- 
ments not  a  hindrance ;  All 
absorbing  realization.  The 
beginning  of  healing,  16. 
The  first  three  patients,  17. 
Speedy  recovery,  IS.  Form- 
ula for,  43,  59,  69,  87,  97, 
99,  126,  129,  130,  135,  142, 
143,  145,  167,  168,  187,  188, 
215,  222,  263,  264,  265,  266, 
267,  268.  269,  270.  Healing 
words,  167.  No  cases  essen- 
tially incurable.  Health  free 
to  all  without  money,  176. 
For  realization  of  opulence, 
215. 

Healing. — An  eternal  process  ; 
Expression  of  idea  or  soul. 
No  one  too  high  to  do  heal- 
ing;— God,  the  healer,  52.  A 
sign  of  understanding,  163. 
Promise  as  result  of  knowl- 
edge. Preachers  sliould  heal, 
164.  To  remain  in  the 
church  until,  165.  Absent 
treatment  as  effectual  as 
present,  170.  Divine  com- 
munion. Why  all  remedies 
seem  to  benefit.  Spirit  can 
not  lose  hold  of  or  faith  in 
anything,  171.  More  than 
suggestion,  or  thought  trans- 
ference, 172,  176.  No  hin- 
drances, 176.  Divine  Mind 
affirming  its  self.  Power 
which  heals,  invisible.  Done 
direct  through  law  of  E.x- 
pression.  No  more  potent 
power  than  thought,  177. 
Why  some  are  more  diffi- 
cult to  heal  than  others,  22,S. 
Infiuence  of  thought  on  chil- 
dren. In  truth,  unchanged 
by  surroundings,  2:!ri.  Why 
arc  some  healed  and  others 
not?  .Answered.  26(i.  Divine 
Science  apjilied  transceniis 
all  oth(>r  methods  of  cun\ 
281. 


Index 


L  287  ] 


Divine  Science 
and  Healing 


Hell. — Xeed  not  die  to  go  to. 
Falsfj  beliefs  and  opinions. 
169. 

Heaven. — Real  state  of  Being. 
Made  tangible  by  being,  lov- 
ing, and  living  reality,  247. 
Authority  for  saying  it  is 
conseiousness  of  Being  and 
not    locality,    255. 

Immortality.  —  To  demonstrate, 
123,  Knows  no  death,  143, 
216.  Does  not  begin  with 
birth  or  death  of  body.  What 
allness  of  Life  means.  To 
accept  Creator  as  our  Being, 
must  stop  trying  to  create 
Being,  216.  To  be  laid  hold 
of  and  brought  to  light.  Es- 
sentials to  be  known,  217. 
Not  dependent  on  anything. 
To  be  realized  individually. 
Foundation  facts  for  realiza- 
tion. Recognizes  no  corrup- 
tion. 222.  Proves  there  is  no 
partial  truth,  temporal  life 
nor  death.  Saved  from  death 
here  and  now.  I  am,  is  life 
exempt  from  deatli.  True 
freedom  promised  us.  Form- 
ula of,    222. 

Illu.strated.  —  Observation  and 
righteous  judgment,  158. 

Intuition. — God  and  Good  syn- 
onvmous.  Compared  with 
tuition,  117,  120.  Spirit's 
own  consciousness ;  Heeding 
voice  of,  obedience  to.  Free 
from  hypnotic  suggestion, 
lis.  Illumination  explained. 
True  thinlving  indulged.  Its 
highest  unfoldment,  119.  Es- 
tablishes belief  in  God,  120. 
Common  to  men  and  women, 
122. 

IjLVdE      AND      LlKKXESS      OF      GOD. 

Image,  God  expressed  in 
visible  form.  Likeness,  all 
God's  attributes  expressed  in 
image,  246,   247. 

Intellect. — The   rule   of,    3,3. 

I.m.nl-vculate    Conception.  — 

Wholly  scientific.  Spirit- 
ually  explained,   253, 

Ic.xokanci:. — Taking  things  for 
what  tliey  are  not,    39. 

IiiKA. — Potential  in  Being;  Ex- 
presses form  ;  The  basis  of 
health,  5ii.  Visible  things 
are  soul  :  Reason  for  bodily 
liarmony,  i;i.  Explained,  86. 
Interior  and  anterior  to 
thought.  i.")ii,  A  living  pic- 
ture, 15;i.  True,  of  domin- 
ion. All  inclusive,  of  unity. 
Xo  indirect  method  applicable 
in    healing,    2S0. 

iNi'ivinrAi.iTY. —  Scriptural  proof 
of  its  continuance  after  so- 
cnllcd   deatli,    254. 


Jesus  Christ. — Life  abundantly. 
Glorified  son  of  man,  God  Ex- 
pressed,   161. 

Knowledge. — Certainty  of,  11. 
Power  of  Holy  Spirit ;  Un- 
questionable ;  Heals  after 
twenty-five  years  of  invalid- 
ism, 12.  Method  of  convey- 
ing. Humanity's  greatest 
need,  28,  29,  46.  Relaxes 
and  makes  non-resisting,  175. 
The  way  of  return  to;  Right 
position  essential,   230. 

Language  of  the  Supre.me. — 
True  use  of.  Students 
sliould  ask  themselves  daily. 
Right  position  tlie  speaker, 
121.  God's  word  to  the  in- 
dividual, 122.  The  still 
small  voice,  not  heard  in 
argumentative  tones.  To  hear 
its  voice,  127.  Read  Su- 
preme, that  lies  back  of  all 
nature.  The  highest  intui- 
tion,  150,   152,  153,  154,   155. 

Last  Enemy. — Separation.  Letting 
go,    important    lesson,    134. 

Law  of  Growth. — Scientific  ex- 
planation of,   239. 

Law. — Defined,   51,   53. 

Marriage. — Always  believed  of  Di- 
vine origin.  Right  interpre- 
tation a  unit.  One  substance 
only,  189.  Universe  includ- 
ing, eternal  in  God.  Signifi- 
cance, infiuence  and  char- 
acter of,  by  knowledge  of  its 
origin.  Beginning,  sourced  in 
orijjin  of  creative  action. 
"Leaving  father  and  mother," 
e.xplained.  "Bone  of  my 
bone"  and  "flesh  of  my 
flesh,"  explained,  190,  191, 
193.  True  of:  satisfactory 
solutions  of  social  problems. 
Production  not  to  be  thought 
lightly  of.  Without  presence 
of  God  no  offspring.  Unity 
of  Spirit  and  body.  .Male 
and  female  side  by  side  in 
the  Lord.  Law  of  Expression 
reveals  trutli  of,  191.  True 
idea  of,  prompted  by  the 
Creator.  True  origin  of  all 
children.  In  Christ  tlie  sym- 
bol not  abolished.  In  resur- 
rection no  adverse  opinions 
about.  Two  are  as  one. 
Basis  of  voluntary  i-o-opcra- 
tion.  Xo  limitation  in  com- 
plying witli  the  laws  of  the 
land.  Supreme  love  causes 
individuals  to  love  one  an- 
other,   192. 

Xo  ownership.  Equality,  in- 
dependence and  love.  The 
freedom  of  unity.  Can  not  be 
ignoble    in   purpose.     We    are 


[288] 


as  Christ  in  God.  True  of, 
translates  existence  to  (led.  Soul 
mates  not  created  in  pairs. 
God's  ability  depreciated, 
193.  Allegory,  Abraham  and 
two  wives,  194.  "Marriage 
scene  in  Cana  of  Galilee" 
viewed  the  same  by  St.  Paul 
and  Origen.  Man,  male  and 
female;  limitless  selfhood, 
head  of  church,  etc., — The 
same  to  God  as  Christ.  How 
to  "love  wife  as  self"  and 
"reverence"  husband, 

"Wives  submit  yourselves," 
explained.  Submit  all  to 
pure  Being.  Mary's  concep- 
tion when  Angel  Gabriel  ap- 
peared and  Holy  Spirit  over- 
shadowed, 100.  Love  and 
reverence  one.  Two  shall  be 
side  by  side  in  truth.  Helief 
of  Spirit  and  Body  unlike 
each  other  detrimental.  Sup- 
positional belief  persecute. 
Law  says  cast  out  physical 
causation.  Male  and  female 
one.  in  one  cause.  One 
source  contains  fatherhood, 
motherhood  and  childhood, 
197.  Childhood  expression  of 
Pareiitluxjd.  .loincd  together 
in  God  can  not  be  rent 
asunder.  Its  injunction  in- 
crease and  multiply.  It  shall 
never  cease.  Now  are  we  as 
the  angels  of  God  in  heaven. 
Knowledge  includes  right 
iliosc.  True  unity  ends  dis- 
cord. Every  child  a  Christ- 
child.  Suffering  little  chil- 
dren to  come  unto  me,  ex- 
plained, IDS.  True  comniun- 
ion.  Doing  what  the  Father 
does.  Born  aright.  No  more 
twain,  \'.}':k  "How  shall  this 
thing  be,"  explained.  Over- 
shadowed, explained.  Know- 
ing all  is  God,  explained,  lion. 
20.'").  Spirit  claims  its  own. 
What  to  believe  of  it.  Love 
is  given  to  God  manifest  in. 
.Toined  to  the  Lord  we  are 
one  Lord,  2(1 1.  Kcei)  in  re- 
membrance. (!od  as  all. 
I'.  ,  aration  for  olfspring. 
No  :  ature  but  l)ivin(>  to  jiar- 
take  of.  I'ndcrstaiiding  nec- 
'■:.sary.  Man  and  woman 
equally  desiro\is  of  I'arcnt- 
hood.  202.  "Let  us  make 
man,"  Spiritually  uiidersiooil. 
Natural  state-  of  inotherhodd 
deinonsti'ated  in  IHviiie  S(  i 
eii'  e.  l-'ree  froin  di^abilil  y. 
\m  shame  ((jnne.led  willi, 
■_'"'..        Our      pari  Need      to 

k.env  ti-nth   of.     Oiiuinal    pur 
iiv  Ui^'hl       lo       liieiiulinnl 


preparation.  No  misfortune. 
Heirs  of  God.  Affords  best 
possible  birth.  Birthright 
pearl  of  great  price.  Con- 
clusion— Holy  Spiritual.  My 
commandment, — Love,   205. 

Max. — God-idea,  35.  Could  not 
exist  as  the  reverse  of  God. 
Ever  in  the  presence  of  God, 
72.  'Image  and  likeness  of 
the  all  good,  82.  One  witn 
God,  88.  The  fall  of  man, 
false  belief ;  The  Christ  of 
God,  89.  Not  descended  from 
two  powers,  141.  Profitable 
way  for.  Illumined  with 
(lod-ldea.  157.  Male  and 
female,  God  expressed,  189, 
190.  .Jesus  first  born,  and 
only  begotten  of  every  creat- 
ure, 190.  Name  for  human- 
ity— male  and  female.  Holy 
Spiritual,  194.  "Is  God  and 
with  God  in  beginning."  The 
word  that  becomes  flesh.  The 
truth  that  came  by  Jesus 
Christ.  The  life  of  every 
man,  245.  Co-eternal  and  co- 
equal with  the  Creator,  246. 
Made  up  right.  No  division 
in,  271.  Will  demonstrate 
his  freedom  from  death,  274. 
Not  reflection  but  direct  ex- 
pression of  God,  274.  Must 
be  at  one  with  God  or  not 
at  all,  275.  Giving  up  error 
no  loss  to.  277.  Not  to  rule 
body  arbitrarily:  Is  an  in- 
divisible whole,    280. 

"My  God,  My  God,  Why  Hast 
Thou  Poksaki:.n  Mk?" — 
Spiritual  meaning  and  pur- 
pose of  Statement,   252. 

Mo.NKV. — Medium  of  exchange.  No 
vohmtary  system.  No  want. 
Demand  includes  sup])ly,  25, 
2(1.  H(>  free  in  laying  up  or 
in  spending  it,  238. 

Non-Rksistaxck.  —  Its  opposite 
blind  leading,  136.  They  who 
fulfill  resist  not.  God  not 
worshipped  while  fighting 
devil,   140. 

()vi:k(().min(!  ok  Povi:i!'I"v. — NcMther 
thought  nor  word  can  rightly 
control;  I  am  the  way.  150. 
Spiritual  education  t-sseutial 
to.  207.  Means  to  be  busi- 
ness manager,  in  accord  with 
universal  law,  208.  True 
ciinriuest  of  poverty.  Not 
iiHM'ely  ))ersoiial.  universal. 
'I'lie  l■on(lUe^l  of  false  Ix'liefs. 
1  am  llie  con(|uest,  Uesull.- 
Iroin  wliat  we  -ive  out  from 
wiiliin.  2ii:i.  I,,i\\  (if  Balance. 
Nil  law  bv  whieli  juiverMy  ean 
be  nia.le  re:il.  Net  ti'iie  thai 
ope      cla.~-      eiin       jmiioveri-li 


Index 


L>S!t 


Divifif  ScicHie 
and  Healing 


auother.  The  universe  a 
just  one,  210,  211.  Riches 
not  sained  by  doing  poor 
work.  How  to  practice  to 
overcome  seeming  obstacles. 
A  bountiful  harvest,  212. 
.Autlior's  experience,  2]1,21X>. 
The  opulence  of  an  infallible 
law,  21;;.  lieing  concerned 
with  the  origin  of  things, 
214.  AfRrmations  for  prac- 
tice. I'raver  of  thankfulness, 
215. 

OiMMPRKSiiXClo. — Regard  for,  Ex- 
cellent wav.  Timidity  over- 
come,  22. 

PAKiONTHOon.  —  Spirituiilly  ex- 

plained. Sourced  in  Being. 
Fatherhood  and  Parenthood 
identical,    244. 

Pii.WKU. — Baptism  of  the  Spirit, 
99.  Application  of  in  heal- 
ing, 100.  Of  spirit  and  un- 
derstanding. Seeking  and 
finding  our  good.  Law  not 
changeable  or  breakable,  101. 
Faith  the  substance  of.  True 
seeking.  Tlie  loss  of  separa- 
tion essential  to  finding,  102. 
Not  actualized  in  dualism. 
Divine  uufoldment  answer  to, 
103.  Power  invisible.  Word 
and  form,  symbol.  Method 
of  seeking  and  having,  104. 
The  closet.  How  to  enter. 
Pray  in  secret.  False  beliefs 
obsessing.  Go  out  but  by 
fasting  from  error,  105. 
Grant  to  others  what  vou  ask 
of  God.  Fulfillment  of  the 
Lord's  Prayer,  lod.  Fulfill- 
ing of,  129.  Why  we  Pray 
one  for  another.  1 02.  Of 
thankfulness,  215.  Teaching 
children  to  pray,   238. 

I^RK.TUDiCE. — Its   remedy,    227. 

PioKSO.VAi.iTY. — Defined,   22(5. 

Ql'K.STIO.VS  r,Y  Beoi.xnkrs 
Answkk.s.  —  Cures  not 
fected  by  material  remedies. 
Pain,  el'fect  not  cause,  224, 
225.  Why  disease  seems 
real.  Spiritual  adepts  free 
from  desire.  l)(^sire  recog- 
nized need.   22.". 

T{ i:ai.iz.\ti()X.  -  -Pi'om i -c      to 
Spirit.  Ready        to 

Truth  :   Full   imi)()rt    of, 

I?i:c().\(ii,iA'iH).\-.      Trutli    tht 
of,     229.       None     between 
s('lf-c.\ist  iiig   all    and    cri'oi'   of 
belief.    2Vi;. 

Ki':i.T(;ioN'.-     Scicnt  ilii-.  W'urkiim' 

liasis.  tlie  ('rcator.  :".  I  .  Trutli 
onlv.  Tlic  prarli.c  of  Reli- 
gion and  Tiaidi  (iiie.  27. 
'I'l-utli  its  rock  fnuiulatioii.  2S. 
I'lMithV    nature    and    ]"U'aetie(>. 


A.\U 

ef- 


llolv 

teach 


i; 


word 
the 


30.  Unity  of  God  and  .Man, 
254. 

Recognition. — Spirit's  demand. 
Ex])eriences  eternal  good,  37. 
Not  recognized  not  enjoved. 
04. 

Regionekation. — Where  it  begins, 
225. 

Spirituai,  E.M'iokiionce.  —  Whole- 
ness beyond  jirevious  concep- 
tion, IS.  Full  consciousness 
effect;  Blissful  i)eace.  Gospel 
of  Being,  Basis  of  Work,  19, 
20.  All  Scriptural  promises 
for  this  world,  38.  Relation- 
ship of  forms  to  each  other 
and  to  their  source,  45. 
Author's  experience,  110,  211. 

S(Ii:ntists. — What  they  render 
thanks  for,  97.  Healers  ex- 
perience, 162.  Considerate  as 
was  Paul,  105.  Authorized 
preachers  and  physicians, 
106.  Speak  word  for  each 
other,  167.  Know  what  it 
means  to  hold  patients  In 
truth,  177.  Know  and  have 
faith  in  Omnipresence  of 
Good ;  a  fountain  never-fail- 
ing. Your  good  shall  couk^ 
right  where  you  are.  Dream 
of  success  less  than  success, 
1S4,  185.  Thousands  have 
testified  to  the  increase  of 
business,  20S.  A  law-abiding 
))(>ople,  230.  Do  not  try  to 
create  Being.  Do  not  believe 
in  matter  apart  from  Spirit. 
They  know  matter  is  here  to 
stay ;  God  and  heaven  here 
to  stay ;  Man  here  to  stay  ; 
Know  no  Being  that  has  a 
higher  and  lower  self,  no 
such   weak   attitude,    279. 

SPIX'IAI^        IXSTRt'CTIOXS        TO 

TiENTS. — General  advice, 
127,   134.   135.   130,   137, 


I'A- 

12.". 
i:'.s. 
Our 


14; 

Treatment 

nniitw    1  20. 

127.      'I'ri- 

Ullioy. 

I.ower 


nut 


139,  142,  143 
.good  pleasur(\ 
against  belief  of 
Our  ]iurpos(>  hen 
fling  things  can 
Past  events  ha\' 
of  action.  'I'ruth  s\iITim's  no 
rivals,  1  2S.  Healing  ideas. 
129.  131.  Think  and  mani- 
fest salvation,  not  sin  and 
h)ss.  133.  Say  not.  tliouelit 
and  word  <-an  make  si  '  '  ".;. 
I'st^     no     perscinal     w  12. 

\\'(>,  makei-  of  eon.li;  am^. 
Sar(>  methnd.  1  3S.  Co  alone 
and  realize.  .Ajinly  diree- 
lions.  17^1.  Strive  in.r  with 
tliougUt:  I'^ree  to  inum'e.  l;e- 
eeive  Serijjtni'al  preini-e-  to 
yourself.  How  to  make  dis- 
eas(-  non-existeni .  174.  i  ij- 
i-ei-ti(]ns    for    iiraefi..'.    'J'CJ, 


■im  J 


Silence. — Going  iuto,  defined,  12!), 
240.  Usual  lines  of  concen- 
tration of  no  value.  Thought 
controlled  by  Being  only. 
Concentration  explained,  182. 
Practice  of  concentration. 
Holy  mount,  nieauing  of,  1.52. 
How  to  listen  and  hear  the 
silence.  To  depend  upon  it, 
153.  Let  concentration  be 
realized.  Truth  of  Cause  and 
repose,    173. 

Soul  That  Sinmktii,  etc. — Ex- 
plained,   52. 

Soil. —  God-idea:  Relation  to 
Body  and  all  effects ;  What 
Being  externalizes  in  form, 
62.  Demonstrates  the  prob- 
lem of  life.  Knows  nothing- 
ness of  evil,  230. 

Son  of  God. — True  meaning  of. 
Direct  expression  of  the  Cre- 
ator. Only  begotten.  Full  of 
grace  and  truth.  Eternal 
idea  manifest,   245. 

Spiritual  World. — We  retain 
love  for  each  other  In.  We 
are  conscious  individuals. 
Liove  universal  is  God.  We 
have  form  from  eternity  to 
eternity,  231.  We  know 
each  other  there,  250. 

Sacrifice. — Truth   of,    263. 

Sin  That  Shall  Not  Be  For- 
given.— Explanation  of.  The 
son  of  man  has  power  to  for- 
give or  give  up  error,   251. 

SuprosiTioxAL  Beliek.  —  Erron- 
eous leading  of,  57,  58.  Low 
estimate  of  God.  Foundation, 
shifting  sand.  Falsity  of 
theory,  that  "the  higher 
evolves  from  the  lower,"  73. 
Of  physical  causation  is  con- 
fusion, 80.  False  premise ; 
Mistakes,  110.  Error  of 
belief  accounted  for,  156. 
Cast  out  of  Eden,  159.  De- 
pressing results  in  business, 
182.  Not  profitable  to  know 
the  untrue,  183.  Believes  in 
falsehood,  24  8.  Not  in  ma- 
terial mind.  There  is  no 
material   mind,    281. 

Salvatio.v.  —  Definition  of,  167. 
Wb-t  it  means.  The  truth 
o.  eing,  proves  there  is  no 
part  al  truth,  temporal  life 
or  d  'ath,   222. 

Sr.v- •       -M,    I'Ho^^sl•:.•-!.-    Time   nnd 
-■  of   fulfillment,    \>;:\. 

Si;i:kiN';     anii     l'"'i.\ni.\(;.      How     In 

fuid  what  is  soukIiI.   -|i8. 
'I'.i  (.Ni)    Birth.      An    awakcnin.:;    In 
tr'.ith      of      wliat       first      birlli 
means,    217. 

.■^Kio.vi)  1>KA']'H.  .A WMkciiiiiK  ;iL'ain 
to  the  truth  of  unity.  .\m- 
niliilaticm     of     tlio     belief     of 


death  and  hell.  We  are  not 
hurt  with,   248. 

Thought. — Now,  time  for  change. 
Good  fully  received,  46. 
Nature  and  office  of.  Essen- 
tial problem.  Being  neither 
made  nor  marred  by.  In- 
cludes feeling  and  purpose, 
45,  46.  Results  of;  Will  di- 
rects change  of  basis,  50. 
Results  defined.  God  the 
principle,  54-57.  Controlled 
by  self.  Concentration  and 
self-poise,  48.  Guide  to 
Truth,  58,  59,  60.  True 
Thoughts,  61.  According  to, 
do  things  come  to  pass,  63. 
Limitless  use  of,  66.  Gives 
form  to  infinite-idea,  67.  The 
only  control  of,  122.  A 
means  to  an  end.  176.  Sacred 
and  valuable  to  author,  186. 
Fullness  of  Infinite  mind 
produces,   216. 

Truth. — The  reason  for  all  reas- 
oning, 181.  Of  Being  in  each 
one  tells  no  false  stories  of 
any,  185.  Treatment  of 
Truth,  187,  188.  The  remedy 
for  trouble  and  selfishness, 
233.  Method  for  discipline  of 
children.  Proves  accidents  of 
no  value,  237.  Should  it  be 
used  to  increase  business.  Yes 
it  is  according  to  the  bible 
to  do  so,   242. 

The  Effect  of  Thought. — Liv- 
ing forms — the  language  of 
God,  67.  Detrimental  effects 
of  false  theories,   68. 

Temptations.  —  Human  beliefs 
and   desires,    256. 

The  Lost. — Scriptural  meaning 
explained.  Outer  darknes's 
Spiritual  definition  of  ;  Every 
seeking  for  what  is  at  hand, 
232. 

Thief.  —  Definition  ;  Explained. 
Can  not  steal  from  Father, 
161. 

Trinity. — Comprises  Life's  Prob- 
lem. 61.  Reveals  innnortality. 
That  there  is  no  reality  in 
what  is  called  evil.  222. 
Brings  out  beauty  of  individ- 
uality, 237.  Eternal,  un- 
changeable, can  never  cease 
to    be,    243. 

The  Law  of  Expression. — Divine 
order  ;  First  revelation  of. 
Distinguishes  Divine  Scl(>ni  e. 
21,  23,  82.  Spiritually  re- 
vcaltHl  to  author.  S2.  Order 
of.  (5.  \o  loss  to  God,  63. 
I  can  lose  nothing.  69.  Rule 
tluee.  'I'aught  and  explained. 
74.  75,  76,  77-,S2,  True  self 
reliance.  Truth  can  not 
prove    error    real.     72.     True 


Index 


L  2!tl 


Dii'i/ie  St'irnrf 
iifiil  Hcaliwj 


inetliod  of  roasoning.  The 
trinity  that  accounts  for  all 
that  is.  Symbolized  in  the 
biblo  by  -"Ihe  Tree  of  l.ifc' 
— "The  Vine  and  Branches,  " 
74.  Proves  man.  one  sub- 
stance. Being,  the  totality 
of  the  three  planes.  The  one 
method  of  the  one  all.  In- 
fallible rule  for  interpreta- 
tion. Proves  body  to  be  in 
Spirit — Spirit  as  all  ; — in- 
equality departure  from 
truth,  75.  True  definition  of 
Expression,  use  of.  The 
Creator's  method ;  Works 
from  the  invisible  to  the  vis- 
ible. Proves  heaven  has 
come,  7G.  In  it  no  separa- 
tion. Eternal  harmony  of 
cause  and  effect.  Does  not 
evolve  the  higher  from  the 
lower,  77.  In  it  no  error 
operates  in  creation.  The 
only  order  of  expression.  In- 
cludes Fatherhood  and  son- 
ship,  79,  155.  Equal  to  all 
there  is.  Is  all  truth.  God 
dominion,  our  dominion. 
Mentality  is  center  and 
means  of  expression,  79,  SO. 
The  only  order  of  self  demon- 
stration. Absolute  freedom. 
At-one-ment  of  (lod  and  man 
on  the  three  planes,  82.  De- 
fines difference  between 
Being  and  having.  S3.  Main- 
tenance of  unity.  No  limita- 
tion. Used  in  all  we  do. 
Three  planes,  or  factors,  not 
interchangeable  as  ri'gards 
position.  Maintenance  of 
harmony  and  happiness,  SO. 
Does  away  with  strife.  Nat- 
ural conclusions.  General 
explanation.  Not  resulting 
from  experience,  85,  SG. 
True  use  of,  1U7.  Life's  so- 
lution, 1 23.  Creator  and 
creation  both  here,  in  one 
place.  Man  resting  in  the 
Creator,  His  glory  forever, 
155.  Can  never  lease  to  be. 
243. 

Tk.\('1ii-\(i. —  lU'ginning      of;  aw 

fallacy  of  duali.~ni,  Tlumglit 
held  while  treating.  Teach- 
ing thoroughly  scientific,  not 
derived  from  books,  but  from 
Omnipresence,  23.  Accords 
with  Creator's  ideas ;  Knows 
no  imiierfection  ;  Admits  no 
error;  Expresses  nothing  but 
truth,  112,  What  would 
teachers  do'?  No  compromise 
with  error,  124,  True  prac- 
titioner  unchangeable,    125. 

Tiit'i-:     iNTEHPijETATiox. — Body     in 
Spirit,     Brain     in     Mind,     Vis- 


ibility in  God,  39.     Knowledj 


true 


Treat 

Apply 

definite 


of     what     Body 
belief  of,    tj4. 

Tiii'iAT.MENTS.  —  Defined  ; 
only  from  universal. 
Eaw  of  Expression, 
purpose,  225,  22G,  Ilecovery 
of  patients  explained.  No  in- 
curable diseases,  227.  Truth 
applies  alike  in  all  cases. 
Children  treated  as  adults, 
233.  Healing  statements.  Do 
true  healers  suffer  pain'.' 
Author's  healing.  All  can  be 
healed,    234. 

Theological  Questions. — Word 
Father,  scientific  meaning  of 
as  Jesus  used  it,  244. 
Fatherhood  is  Parenthood 
universal.  Brotherhood 
sourced  in  Parenthood  is  uni- 
versal. 1  and  Father  eter- 
nally  One,   275. 

The  Spoken  Word. — Instruction 
for  expansion  of  conscious- 
ness, 145.  God  manifest  is 
with  God  and  is  God.  Re- 
veals outer  as  inner.  Order 
is  equality,  148.  Becomes 
Hesh.  Being,  the  power  to 
speak  living  words.  God's 
purpose  revealed.  Law  of 
Expression  maintained,  149, 
153.  Divine  results  known 
by  producing  them.  Ex- 
pressed word  of  infinite  lan- 
guage of  God,  150.  Our  words 
expression  of  divine  idea. 
Possibility  unexpressed  until 
spoken,   154. 

Tr.rTH's  Pk.\ctice. — Practical  ad- 
vice. Annoyances  put  away. 
For  daily  practice,  41,  43, 
44.  Statement  of,  08,  G9. 
Shaping  our  ways  like  unto, 
fc)G.  Unchangeable  law  versus 
personal  opinion,  101.  Turn- 
ing away  falsehood,  speaking 
truth.  Spiritually  minded, 
123.  Sorrow  and  trouble  dis- 
pelled. .Jesus  Christ  oneness 
with,  137.  Sensation  under- 
stood, not  feared,  141.  All 
can  demonstrate  truth. 
Science  is  mathematical,  141. 
No  self  delusion,  etc,,  150. 
Coming  to  self  is  coming  to 
life,  158.  What  patients 
have  to  do  with  their  heal- 
ing, 16(1,  175.  Relation  of 
Spiritual  will  to  mental  it,\ 
essential,  175.  \)o  not  be  a 
medium  through  whicli 
others  receive  treatment,  177, 
178.  Constant  sowing  and 
constant  reaping.  212,  21". 
Practice  of  success  more  ( 
flcient  than  .lolding  thou 
2"S.     Physician's   mctlio.l    ;i 


[  292 


iiietapliysician's  method,  40,  41.  '  ing    basis,    45.      What    people         Index 

Trust. — Child's  example  of.    Move  want   to   know   and    live,    230 

with  the   Infinite  All,    181.  No    satisfaction    apart    from, 

L'.NiTY. — Never     separates     family  237.     The   only    demonstrable 

or   friends.     Separation,   non-  principle,    280. 

acceptance      of.       18.       Work-  ,    ITnhai'tinjoss. — Ingratitude,    ?,~i . 


2!i;i   I 


HARMONY: 


Devoted   to    Divine    Science    and    Healijig    and   all 
that  Pertains  to   the  Well  Being  of  the  Individual. 

npHE   INTENTIONS  of  the  editors  of  Harmony  arc  : 

To  teach  that  Ciod  is  infinite  and  ever   present,    and    that   there   is 

no  other  Power  or  presence. 
That  there  is  but  one  Life,  Mind  or  Spirit. 
To  teach   the  truth  of  the  bodv,  and  its  true  relation  to  God. 
To  show  that  knowledge  and  taith  are  realization  antl  demonstration. 
That  there  is  no  religion  higher  than  'J'ruth — than  Christ's  presentation  of 

the  Truth   ot    Being. 
To  suppK'  a  simple  method  hy  which  all   may    practice   their   knowledge 

ot  Truth,  and  demonstrate  the  Christ  method  ot  healing. 
To  supplvto  students  and  practitioners  practical  lessons  in  Divine  Science 

and  Healing. 
To  bring  about  a  Unitv  ot  Thought,  Purpose  and  Work. 
To  bring  about  a  correct   use   of  Terms   that   will    truthfullv   convex*   the 

idea  ot  omnipresent   good,    and   tulfil    the   law   in    our   dealings 

one  with  another. 
To    interpret    Scripture,     spirituallv,    trom    the    plane    trom    which   it   is 

written. 
To  notice  publications  of  the  dav,  and   supplv   interesting   information   of 

value  to  students. 


TFRMS    IN    AUyANCF      in  AMKRICA— one  year,  Sl.co.      Single 

_  _  _-  -      copv,     IOC.       In    AUSTRALASIA     AND 

ISRITAIN  —  One    veai,     5s.      Single    copv,    9d.  C.    L.    and    i\I.    E.     CRAMKR, 

Editors.  Published  by  THE  HOME  COLLEGE  OF  DIVINE  SCIENCE.  33(0 
Seventeenth  Street,  San  Francisco,  Calitbrnia.  Phone,  Capp  2711.  Send  stamps  fur 
sample. 


Ft 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

405  Hilgard  Avenue,  Los  Angeles,  CA  90024-1388 

Return  this  material  to  the  library 

--  >  r    from  vtfWch  U  »«*  berrovteti.  


*  s  t^M  '■ 


MAP  ::  ? 


*>#jt 


M 


lAY;; 


i   ; 


PSD  234 


-.V' 


3  1158  00484  5821 


iiaS"" 

^A      000  075  725 


Uni 


